A DETECTION OF THAT SINNFUL shameful LYING, AND RIDICULOUS DISCOURSES, OF SAMVEL HARSHNET. ENTITLED: A DISCOVERY OF THE FRAWDULENT PRACTICES OF JOHN DARRELL WHEREIN IS MANIFESTLY AND APPARENTLY showed IN THE EYES OF THE WORLD NOT only the unlikelihoode, but the flat impossibility of the pretended counterfeiting of William Somers, Thomas Darling, Kath. Wright, and Mary Couper, together with the other 7. in Lancashire, and the supposed teaching of them by the said john Darrell.  Psalm. 7. 14. 
Behold, He shall travail with wickedness: for he hath conceived mischief, but he shall bring fourth a lie.  
IMPRINTED 1600.   

TO THE CHRISTIAN AND WELL AFFECTED READER, JOHN DARRELL MINISTER OF THE WORD, WISHETH ALL GRACE AND HAPPINESS: WITH a judgement to d●●cerne betwixt things that differ, between that which is true and false, good and evil.  
In the days of Henry the second of France, father to Charles, the great massacrer and murderer of Gods Saints, when the Sunshine of the Gospel began to break forth in that kingdom, and the name of Huguenot as a byword of reproach was given to the professors thereof: in the very entry as it were of those troubles and hurly burleyes for religion, it is recorded of the Italian women and credulous popularity of that country, that hearing of the great stir that was then risen about those Hugonotes, they would needs know of their ghostly fathers and holy inquintinge Friars, what those French Hugonotes were: unto whom that devout and Pop-holy generation (not unlike themselves) made this wholesome and catholic answer: That they were not men forsooth, but ugly and monstrous shapes of men, headed like Dragons, faced like Dogs: eared like Swine, snoured like Serpents, with Boars tusks and Asses jaws, yea such as would eat and dovoure up their own mothers, etc. whereupon the poor women and silly multitude, never requiring nor examining the matter any farther, fell strait to a kind of hissing & clapping their hands, with most bitter out cries and hatfull exclamations against them, with fie on them wretches, fie on them wretches. Now even thus good reader (and no better than thus) fareth it with me at this instant. The name & sound of Darrell, of his imprisonment, and the cause thereof, hath in a manner possessed & overspread the whole land. why, what is he saith one? what is the matter saith another? Answer is made presently and readily by our two English Inquisiters. Samuel Harsnet and his master, together with such others, whom they with their crooked conveyances have be witched, that Darrell is forsooth a cogger, a cozener, a juggler, an Exorcist, a counterfeit, a devill-flinger, a devill-driver, a Seducer, a deceiver, an Impostor, and I know not what: that of an impious simplicity he holdeth it lawful to lie, cog and feign, so it be to a good end, (as his favourits term it,) to the glory of God, in which regard he hath taken upon him to be deeplye seen in the mystery of devils, and hath played his public prize in this juggling science, casting out more devils by prayer and fasting after a good dinner perhaps, then ever any? of the Apostlee did at so full a season. And this in effect not only the streets and Taverns have rung off, but (as I have been informed) the very benches and Seats of justice have sounded with the noise of this Darrell, the devil driver, and of the counterfeit tricks that he should teach. Wherein notwithstanding I thank God, when they have thundered out the uttermost they can against me, I may truly say (and that with the testimony of mine own heart and conscience) that I am just so guilty of the thing they charge me with, as the forerecited French Hugonotes were of all that rabblement wherewith they were so besmeared and de pictured by that Italian munckish fraternity. For if it be true that the had heads like dragon's, faces like dogs, ears like swine, snouts like serpents, and that they would eat up their mothers, etc. Then is it also true I confess, that Darrell is such a mounstrous vile fellow as is here laid forth and described. But alas good reader this is no new thing: look back to ages past and thou shalt find it to be an old inveterate overworn practice of sathan, newly furbished and set abroach again by his instruments, to paint out the professors of the gospel in the most ugly deformed shape they can devise: (as we see by our Saviour Christ and his Apostles and so consequently by his ministers specially:) not that they be such indeed as they are despitfully featured out, but to this end, to make them more odiously envied and maliciously hated of the world, which is the special mark the enemy shooteth at.  
Now the principal thing that is charged upon me, (and which I have all this while denied, and still deny) is, teaching to counterfeit. But what is this, that Darrell should thus teach to counterfeit? why nothing else forsooth, but a real entrance and possession of the devil of and into the bodies of men, to be dispossessed and removed thence by fasting and prayer, and all to grace and make good the hypocritical fasting and exercise of the puritans, which otherwise (without some such fetches and devices) would prove stark nought. This than we see is the sin, if it be true. And surely allow it to be true and to be such indeed as they have laid it forth to be with all his circumstances, I myself will subscribe & join with them in the condemnation of it to the bottom of hell, and the sinner to the very depth of the grave, as wherein (if it be rightly examined and weighed,) is closlye shut up and included not only the dishonour of God and disgrace of his works, but a foul and detestable abuse of Gods church and a mocking of God's people, with a scornful and shameless contempt both of magistracy and ministery. And can not the wisdom and majesty of the state of England find out adieu punishment and correction for so wretched and grievous an enormity as this? no question but it can, may, and aught, if the party were once orderly and by law convicted. But as it was not the manner of Romans in ancient time for favour to deliver any man to death before the party accused had his accusers before him, & leave to defend himself: so is it not the manner of the Honourable Courts of justice in England, to proceed to sentence before conviction, or to punishment before apparent proof. And this is it that hath and doth make me more confident in defence of mine own innocency, and the equity of my cause, even the reverent opinion and estimation that I have of the ordinary courts of justice in this land, before whom whensoever I shallbe called, I know it is not a hundred of such lying and libeling discourses as this of Samuel Harsnetes, that shall any way sway them, either to sentence or censure the meanest of her majesties subjects without evidence and proof.  
But my fault they will needs have to be double: one an error in my judgement, the other a plain knack of knavery (for I can call it no better) in my practice. For the first my simple judgement (as I have already both by word & writing made known) is this: That as the bodies of men may really be possessed of Satan in this age as well as in former times: so the ordinary way and means of their dispossession and deliverance is prayer, or prayer and fasting. This is (in effect) all that I hold, and contend for. wherein I willingly refer and submit myself to the godly learned of our Church. I challenge no power to work miracles, nor gift above others to cast out devils. I have not used any adjuration: all which are fathered upon me, but I condemned the same in others. And now before the Lord and men I do utterly & from my soul renounce them, as heretofore I have often done with my tongue & pen: what gross and dangerous error then do I maintain? For the other that is my knack or pack of knavery in teaching to counterfeit, and feigning a dispossession by prayer, when their were no such things performed: I cannot be persuaded (for all this impudent & shameless discourse of S Harsnetes, so bedecked and adorned with my L. of London's flowers) that they themselves in their consciences do believe this knack of knavery against me in that sort as they have set it down. 
1  The reasons that induce me so to think be these.  
First, 
as men proph●ly call them.  because they would not suffer Somers or rather the devil in him to do his tricks, though they were sundry times desired publiklye and privately that he might do them for the better ending of the controversy, and that he offered to do the same.  
Secondly, their manner of proceeding against me contrary to the ordinary course of justice and equity: 
2  yea such as heathens and infidels would blush and be ashamed to use: as appeareth by the particulars in the treatise following. Now what need they to have used any such extraordinary and unlawful proceed, If they were persuaded of the truth of that which they pretended against me, or that they had any just matter or sound and clear evidence to convince me by? nay if they wear not in themselves persuaded, that Darrell would clear himself of teaching to counterfeit, if he should be admitted to a proceeding according to the laws of the Realm in such cases provided?  
Thirdly, their very writing against me in this case in that manner as they have done, 
3  is sufficient in the judgement of the wise to descry and discover the guiltiness of their consciences this way. For what a test were it to punish treason or rebellion by Booke-writting? I willingly confess the sin they charge me with (if it be true) to be as bad as rebellion, and to deserve more than the pillory, yea a shameful and a reproachful death to the terror of others. And if they can prove the things published against me in that printed Libel of S. Harsnetes, they shall need no jury to pass upon me, neither will I crave any favour but justice with severity. seeing then the punish not nor never went about to punish this supposed offence according to the weight and desert thereof: nay have been so far from that, as within 14. days after the publishing of the book made against me, they offered me liberty upon condition I would promise not to preach of possession nor dispossession: nor in my public preaching justify the possession and dispossessinge of the persons controverted nor deal any more in the dispossessinge of any: and yet have publiklye made it known for so heinous and notorious a crime, what doth this argue but that inwardly in their own souls, they do not believe their own lible?  
Fourthly, their often and ordinary bringing in the testimony of Somers against me in their said book, (able to make a horse to spew) whensoever they are at a stand and can by no means writhe nor wrest in that which they would feign make good (being utterly void of all honest course of defence) then forsooth comes in M. 
4  Somers dropping out of M Harsnets' budget as an authentical witness. And what doth more argue the guiltiness of their consciences, the despratenes of their cause, & the shamlesnes of their defence then this? That they are not abashed to suppress the examinations of sundry honest men, wise men and gentlemen of good place, taken by Commission from the Arch. B. of York as things of no account: and instead of them to tell us a tale of Robin-hood, or rather if you will, of Robin the devil, alias, William Somers? why alas, are they so simple or sottish to imagine, that any man that is well in his wits, will believe this or that because Somers saith it, that infamous and notorious liar, counterfeit, blasphemer, and forsworn wretch?  
Fiftly, their winking at their 7. Lancashire counterfeits, and smooth passing by them not punishing them, albeit 6. of them were in the same family, nor any of those 4. whom they have deait with, and say upon their examination have confessed that they have counterfeited, no not Somers their principal supposed counterfeit: but favoured, entertained, countenanced, cherished and made much of him though most vile and infamous, and such as they must needs know to have scarce any match in lewdness and iniquity: as if counterfeiting and blaspheming were a praise or but a spirit of youth in him, and teaching to counterfeit only odious in me. Now whence cometh this stealing by the 7. and impunity of all, but from t●e conscience of man, tening him that they are no counterfeits, and therefore it is best to let them alone, and not to punish all these innocentes: Lest they in their innocency denying constantly to have counterfeited, and exclaiming against them, should bring them to great shame.  
Sixety and 〈◊〉 the thing that most moveth me thus to be persuaded is: their winking at, and not answering at all to the impossibilities of or concerning Dacling, Katherine Wright, Mary Cooper, and the 7. in Lancashire, which are the only things we allege against their counterfeiting, why they neither are nor can possibly be counterfeits: and the silly thiftes (to blere the eyes of men) they have deu●ed and forged out of their own brains for answer to the impossibilities presse● aga●● Somers counterfeiting, & namely to the depo●tions of the 17 pro●ing the impossibilities by oath. Hereunto I may add the 〈…〉, and more than ridiculous proofs of my teaching 4. 
pro. 14. 15.  〈◊〉 their 〈◊〉 ●eites. For 〈…〉 stolidu●n vulgus, the foolish people, which w●ll believe every thing (that Christ was a glutton, etc. that he had a d●uill, specially when they have the pharivees telling them, that 〈◊〉 faith forth devil, through Beelzebuh: that he is a blasphemer, specially w●en the high priest saith he hath blasphemed, ye hear his blasphemy:) will upon the producinge of these silly shifts and absurd proo●es, by a Prelate specially and his Chaplain, hand over head, and of their word, rather than upon an● diligent examination of the matter receive these for counterfeits, and me for their instructor: (which the B. of London and S. Harsnet knew full well, eye they would have saved that labour:) yet the Prelate and his Chaplain cannot possibly so believe and be persuaded in their consciences, which have forged them to this said end and purpose, and have deliberately and advisedly weighed all things thoroughly concerning this matter: except you will clean put out the eyes of their vnderstan●ingl, and deprive them of their reason, 
math, 28. 13.  & make them of reasonable, unreasonable creatures. Though the people of the jews through that silly shift of the High Priests and the Elders did believe, that Christ's disciples came by night and stole him away, whiles the soldiers steeped, yet the high priests and Elders who devised this shift for the smothering of Christ's resurrection, knew and were persuaded in their consciences it was not so, but far otherwise. Even so in this our case, though many of the people of England do in their simplicity and rash credulity verily believe that Somers & the rest have counterfeited, & I instructed them, be cause of the silly reasons printed & published to that end by the B. of London and S. Harsnet: yet the B. & Harsnet which have invented & devised those sottish reasons, and framed a whole book for the smothering of the work of God wrought upon these persons, can not but know and be in their consciences persuaded, that they have not counterfeited, nor I taught them.  
These then (good reader) with sundry others are the special reasons that move me to think, that they themselves (what face soever they set on it) do not yet in their own consciences betwixt god & them, constantly believe all that they have thus published or rather libeled against me, being a thing unpossiblie they should. And if it far so with the bitingest and bitterest adversaries, I may the bolder I think (even by the law and rule of equity) be an earnest suitor unto thee whosoever thou art to suspend thy judgement, and not hastily to pass any sentence against me: & entreat thy patience christian reader and favourable censure of me thus far fourth, as to cause thee to stoup thine ears to all unjust surmises and odious exclamations against me, till proof and trial have discovered my guiltiness or innocency. And this the rather I trust you will do, if you remember and forget not that saying of the holy ghost: he that is first in his own cause is just, then cometh his neighbour, and maketh inquiry of him. And that other in the same place: he that answereth, amatter before he hear it, it is folly and shame unto him. 
pro. 18. 13. 17.  He that answereth, that is, taketh upon him to judge or determine of a matter incontroversie, before he hear it, meaning, what can be said of both sides, it is folly and shame unto him, that is, a point of folly coming from the lake of wisdom, and such as whereof one ought to be ashamed.  
And the rather I am to entreat this favour at thy hands, in that I have not been dealt with according to the ordinary course of justice of this land, but altogether against the hair and in the unreason ablest manner of proceeding that might be, as if it were no matter at all what violence & indignity they offer to a man of my condition, or to so base a fellow as Darrell is. Neither by their patience do I think, that they can for their lives give me an instance or show me the like precedent of their irregular & disorderly proceeding against me, in any of the honourable civil cour●●● of the Realm, which is worthy the noting, yea to be recorded and nailed on the posts of the streets to the view of posterity. One would think that the reverent fathers of the Church, should in their courts and judicial proceedings give their children (as they would have them counted) the reverent judges of the land, and fathers of the common wealth, an example and pa●terne of justice and equity: and not such an example as they would abhor and be a shamed to follow. I have heard that among other the excellent graces of God upon her Majesty, this is one that doth exceedingly grace both her person & her government, namely, that in the making and ordaining of her judges, she doth among other things enjoin than this special charge: That what soever in equity may be produced on the behalf of the subject, may be patiently heard and favourably admitted without exception or partiality and that they should not persuade themselves to sit otherwise in judgement for herself, then for her subject. which kind of equal and christian proceeding if it had been held with me, I needed not now to have spent my time in refuting this shameless and malicious invective. what proceeding hath been used against me will plainly appear by this discourse following, and namely in my answer to the second chapter of the first book, by the queries or demands to the Discoverer (I mean the B. 
pag. 14 of the Discovery.  of London and S. Harsnet) iustifiing the same, and affirming that this cause hath been examined, according to the usual course by the laws of the Realm in such cases provided. And yet shall not the Discoverer be ever able to name in what one thing after my appearance before the high commission, I was dealt with according to law. Truly for my own part I can not. If he can, let him do it. For these reasons I hope good reader, that laying aside all partiality and prejudice, you will reserve the one ear, to hear what Darrell hath to say for the Lord and himself, and against counterfeiting, and teaching Somers, Darling etc. to counterfeit: and that you will beware how you receive a false report against your neighbour, specially against the Lord himself and his works.  
If any think that the charge of counterfeiting, and of my teaching to counterfeit (the sum of the book answered by me,) is so lying, slanderous, abhorring to common sense, palpable false, and unpossible to be true, that it was altogether unworthy the answearinge and convincing, or at least of so large an answer and conviction as here followeth: such may remember that the Apostles being charged with drunkenness and to be full of new wine, 
act. 2. 13 14. math. 12.  Peter for them all answer 〈◊〉 & convinced that vile slander. In like sort did our Saviour Christ being charged more vilely to be a conjuror, and to cast out devils through Beelzebub, the prince of devils. which things are written for our learning, even to teach us what to do when any such thing falleth out. Now the larger I have been for these two reasons. First, I thought it fit to answer to all that is contained in the Discovery, which seemeth to make more or self against the cause or myself: lest passing by some of this kind, it might be thought I therefore did it and purposely, because I were not able to answer. Again, I considered that many have already given an ear to counterfeiting, and verily believe our Demomakes to be counterfeits: for their sakes therefore, & that I might draw these prejudicate: persons from their error to the imbracinge of the truth, it was requisite to answer all that in the face made for counterfeiting, which could not be performed in few words. Secondly, I knew the credit of the adversary was great, my own little, being a base & contemptible person in the eyes of the world. That myself then and that which I contend for might be believed, even of this doting and blind generation, It was necessary I should not only crack or diminish the credit of the a duersarie, even with his best friends, which might have been done in afew words: but take all credit from him, by detecting all his filthiness: for in making his name to rot and stink, and the counterfeit cause he hath in hand, their is hope that men will give some ear unto me, and that I strive for, be I never so mean. Now this would be best performed in the larger pursuit and stirring deeply in the falsehoods, lies, and absurdities of the Discoverer, which could not be done without the multiplying of words. For the more one stirreth in that which is stinking and filthy, the more stinking savour it sendeth forth. And so shall we find it to be in the ample ripping up of this foul Discovery, to the Detection whereof we will now proceed, God assisting us. If the falsehood of some be detected, and thou find out the truth by this our Detection: then open thy mouth in the defence of that truth, and assist me with thy prayers.  
Thine in the Lord, john Darrell.   

As in all ages there have been some which have gainsaid the holy doctrines of god revealed in his word, so likewise there have not wanted such as have resisted the works which he hath wrought before the children of men. 
Exod. 7. 11.  Against the wonderful works wrought in Egypt by Moses did those sorcerers jannes' and jambres rise up, and set themselves with all their devilish art and power. When the holy ghost fell upon the Apostles in the form of cloven tongues like fire, even of those which were eye & ear witnesses thereof, there were some that mocked them, 
act. 2. 13.  saying that they were full of new wine. The Apostle Paul having cast the devil out of the Pythonisse, her masters were offended therewith: caught him & Sylas his associate, and drew them before the magistrates: who upon their incensinge, commanded them to prison, 
act. 16. 18.  and to be beaten with rods: whereupon they were beaten sore, cast into an inward prison or dungeon: and their feet made fast in the stocks. When there was brought to Christ jesus one possessed with a devil, blind, and dumb, and that he had healed him, so that he which was blind and dumb, 
math. 12. 24.  both spoke and saw: all the people (it is said) were amazed, and said, is not this that son of David? And upon the same work wrought upon an other at an other time, the multitude marveled saying, The like was never seen in Israel. But the pharisees resisted as other works of his, 
math. 9 23.  so both these and said: he casteth out devils, through Beclzebub the prince of devils. In a word, the mockings and scourge, the banishments, the bonds and imprisonments, the putting to death of Christ jesus, the Prophets, and his Apostles do testify, how the word and works of god have been from time to time resisted. Even so it is now: God having wrought divers rare and great works, there have been some found to withstand them: and to bear the world in hand that all is but connterfeyting and notorious cofenage. Among these the chief are D. Ban●xoft B. of London and Samuel Harsnet his chaplain and Examiner's whose labour day and night it hath been for the space almost of two years and in that time have they applied and abused their wit and authority, to persuade this to the world, and to this end have they published a book called a- Discourie. 
2. tim. 3. 8.  But as Paul saith of jannes' and jamhres that withstood Moses, and of certain men in his time of corrupt minds, repr●bat concerning the faith, which did then resist the truth: even so & the same say. I o● these men: They shall prevail no longer, for their madness shall be evident unto all men, as theirs also was.  
Hereunto serveth as the former treatise, wherein the truth is declared, and these works published and made known to the world, (for the declaration of the truth, is a conviction of the falsehood) so the treatise following: wherein the DISCOVERY is fully I trust answered and the evil name raised up, and given out against these works, viz. of counterfeiting, and my teaching (the some or two parts of that book) taken away. And when the sord shall yet further pursue the manifestation of these works, disclosing that which is now covered, and making that known which now is hid, which I doubt not but in due time he will: 
psal. 10. 14. mark. 4. 22. 1. tim. 5. 24. verse 25.  Then will their filthiness and madness be evident indeed. And for our further assurance ●crein, we may remember, it is written Thou (Lord) beholdest mischief and wrong, that thou mayst take it into thine hands. And again: There is nothing hid that shall not be op●ned neither is there a secret but that it shall come to light. And again to this purpose it is said by the Apostle: Some men's sins are open before hand, and go before unto judgement: but some men's follow after. Likewise, also the good works are manifest before hand, & they that are otherwise cannot be hid. whereby it is plain that howsoener the sins of some men are for a time in this world unknown, as having been committed in secret and in the darkness, yet the Lord in his time will bring them to light, and manifest them to the world: and on the other side, though the good works of some be not for a time through the slanders of some manifest and known to the world to be such, yet it shall not always be so, they shall not always be hid, but in an other time god will reveal them, to be that indeed they are.  
It is in the second place to be observed, that as sathan hath ever used by his instruments to resist the doctrines & works of god that thereby he might keep god from his glory and praise, and man from believing and profiting by them: so the principal means whereby he hath prevailed in all times, hath been the slandering of those whom the Lord hath therein used as instruments: for the old serpent knoweth full well, that the credit & good name of men being taken away be the doctrines they teach never so true and wholesome, & the work wherein they were used never so profitable and to be admired, they will not be received. Neither is he ignorant hereof that let the slander be never so manifestly or palpably self, yet the world will believe it and run●e away with it as currant, if once it be raised up & spread abroad: for he knoweth that there is not one wise man of a thousand, who useth to consider of a thing and hear what can be said of both sides, 
pro. 14. 15.  before he embrace it as a truth: and that the foolish will believe every thing. 
act 24 5, act. 17. 6.  Hence it is that in these cases it is his first and chief labour to raise up and spread abroad slanders. By this means he prevailed against Paul stirring up some to affirm that he was a pestilent fellow, a mover of sedition that he subverted the state of the world: and was an enemy to the state (as we spoke now of some) a tra●tor, doing against the decree of Caesar. Yea of Christ himself the devil by his instruments gave it out, that he was a deceiver, and worse than so a conjuror: casting out devils through the prince of devils. By the same means that ancient slanderer, 
mat● 17. a 3. R●t●●. 12. 9  and accuser of the brethren day and night, both to god and men, who thereby deceiveth all the world, hath hitherto mightily prevailed against the works of god we speak of: spreading abroad that Master More and I, especially myself: are Deceavors, Impostors, cozoning merchants, that I have taught some (I know not yet how many) to counterfeit. But as S. Paul notwithstanding the aforesaid accusations, was neither seditious nor traitor, but one that practised and taught the contrary: and Christ was no deceiver but one in whose tongue was found no guile, neither cast out devils by the prince of devils, but came to destroy the works of the devil, even so we in like manner notwithstanding that we are thus accused to be deceivers & cozeners, and I know not what, and myself to have taught Somers and others to counterfeit: yet it shall by god's grace appear by the sequel, that we are no such men indeed, and that myself is not (I thank god) guilty of any such abomynation, as mine adversaries most unjustly lay upon me. where by the way we may learn thus much, that it is not enough for one to be accused, for then innocency itself (Christ jesus I mean) should not go uncondemned. Therefore as in all other accusations and evil reports of our neighbours brought unto our ears, so in this concerning Somers and me, if we desire to avoid the justifying of the wicked, and condemning of the just, both which are an abomination unto the Lord: we must examine whither the things alleged to that end by the Discoverer do thoroughly prove the same or no: otherwise they be but empty words discovering the malice of the Discoverer. To the furtherance whereof this may serve that here followeth, whereunto we will now by god's grace proceed.  

OF THE EPISTLE.  
This casting out of devils is (saith he) now discovered to be but a pure play, containing two principal parts of a vice and a devil, one shift devised to to help this vice of the stage, that he might not be hissed at of all the world is: that to cast out a devil, is no such great matter, as men make account of being but mirandum et non miraculum, in the nature of a wonder, and not of a miracle.   
Thinkest thou (Christian Reader) that this Discoverer (or rather Masker coming thus to play his part on the stage) meaneth good sooth, that behaveth himself so ridiculously in the very entrance of so weighty a matter: or that his intent is to blear thy eyes of understanding, with his colours of rhetoric, fine quipps, & multitude of words & depositions: lest you should see these works of god to his glory & your comfort. But to come to the point: S. H. is very ignorant if he cannot see a difference between mirandum & miraculum for by mirandum is meant only a thing admiratione dignum worthy admiration, or to be admired, of which number who knoweth not therebe many works which be not miraculous. There was small cause then why he should sport himself therewith and call it here a shift, a miserable shift, and a little after a slysilly shift, 
August liber 3. de ●●r●ta. D●neus opus. 39 p. 1. c.  seeing Augustine, and after him Danaeus a man of great learning, put an apparent difference between mirum & miraculum, a wonder, & a miracle. According to whose judgements I may well term that election of spirits we speak of, mirum a wonder and deny it to be miraculum a miracle. Now if it so fall out that the Discoverers proceedings be answerable to his beginning: his book to his epistle, & his dealing concerning the matter of fa●t, to this in matter of doctrine: then may his book be rightly called a Discoverye, not of a pure play, but of his own inward and secret corruption (aswell malice as ignorance) which no doubt he greatly desireth should be covered. But let us hear what he saith further against this silly shift of mine.  
What dull conceits (saith he) had the rulers of the jews, that they could not see this slysilly shift, to deprave the miracles of our saviours Christ, and to tell the people there was no just cause they should believe, 
pag. 4.  that our Saviour was the son of God: in doing such mighty miracles among them: the chief one whereof was casting out of devils: by reason that action was but mirandum, et non miraculum, a strange thing for silly people to wonder at, and not a miracle, to enforce them to believe.  
The Discoverer might have remembered that I do not affirm that the casting out of devils performed by Christ, was by fasting & prayer, and so miranda, et non miracula: but the contrary (even there where I treat hereof) to both these. 
in my apology  To cast out devils (say I) by aword, so as one no sooner commandeth the spirit to go out, but forthwith he departeth as Christ and his Apostles did, is not only a miracle, but of them the greatest: but by the means of prayer and fasting to drive out Satan, or rather to entreat Christ (to whom all power is given in heaven and in earth) to cast Satan forth, is mirandum, non miraculum.  
Had these words of mine been spoken to the pharisees could those dull conceited Rulers of the jews have thence taken occasion to have depraved our Saviour his casting out of devils? Sure one would think they served rather to the magnifying thereof. Now if the Discoverer could prove, that Christ did cast forth wicked spirits by fasting and prayer, or yet his Apostles, than indeed for as much as I hold all ejection performed by them to be miraculous and yet hold that it is no miracle, when Satan is expelled by prayer and fasting, he should convince me otherwise he doth but trifle and abuse his Reader in causing him to spend his hours in such vain idle and unprofitable discourse as concerneth nothing the matter in question neither toucheth his adversary any thing at all.  
He proceedeth. There is a place saith he in the last of S. Mark. wherein they mightily please themselves, and taking it as a rod of defence to maintain their cause, it proves in handling a serpent that devoureth them up, the words are these: These signs shall follow them that believe in my name they shall cast out dyvells, and shall speak with new tongues etc.  
This is a mere slander for it is as far from me and ever was from alleging this scripture in my defence, as it is from taking upon me to work miracles, and I will as soon do the one, as the other. How this scripture is to be understood of such as had the miraculous faith, I have showed before against Thyreus and the papists perverting it to their disposiessinge of devils: and that it cannot be understood of all believers as he expoundeth it.  
But to proceed. In steed of the author his name, we have in the end of the Epistle these two letters S. H. so that men may only guess who hath made the discovery. Were the truth on the discoverers side, he would sure in plain and full letters have set to his name without staggering, and thereby intimated thus much, Look what I have said of counterfeytinge, and by Darrell or any other, I such a one: am ready to justify the same but the discoverer being privy to his own false and corrupt dealing. and fearing least that would be descried and come one day to light, thought it wisdom to conceal his name: who can tell also how the christian magistrate will take this, when he shall perceive how greatly God is dishonoured hereby and see the intolerable injury that is done first and chiefly to the Lord himself. who hath wrought these great works, and to whom great glory and praise is due for the same: secondly to those whom God (among others) hath used herein, and those upon whom these works were wrought, taking away the good name both of all those and of others that I could name, as mnch as in him lieth, besides the grievous and causeless molestation of many subjects in the land. and the wrong down to them both in their substance and good name. In this respect also there is cause why the Discoverer should set down two letters, rather than his name: for it is good policy to prevent a mischief, and cast for the worst.  
There is no doubt but that S. H. stand for Samuel Harsnet chap line to the Bishop of London, but whither he alone, or his lord & he have discovered this counterfeiting and cozenage there is the question. Some think the book to be the Bishops own doing: and many think it to be the joint work of them both. Of Harsnet I think men doubt not considering the two first letters of his name be subscribed. As touching his Lord and master it is probable, seeing the book is commonly called the Bishop of London's book, & that all or part of it was made by an high Commissioner such as the Bishop is, as appeareth by these words: The author of the brief narration to draw US peradventure from dealing with M. Darrell: 
pag. 14.  now other Commissioner in no reason can it possibly be. For the Bishop of London it is that hath deposed and examined I know not how many, and that is acquainted with every quirk and corner of this cause, that hath managed this matter, that hath persuaded not only the rest of the high Commissioners, but the whole land also as much as in him lieth, that all is but counterfeiting and knavery: but how truly he and his chaplain say so, and what reward they both deserve at the hands of god, and men, for all the great pains they have taken in this behalf, doth partly appear by the premises, and will (I trust) more fully be made manifest by that which followeth.  

THE FIRST BOOK.  

THE 1. CHAPTER.  
The number of such persons as are said to have been dispossessed, by M. Darrel's means.  
M. Darrell growing into some small credit with the simpler sort: 
pag. ●.  became very pert & proud. Something to this purpose he confesseth some thought that I did glory somewhat tomuch in the action of casting forth devils. 
pag. 3.  And a little after There are added in the end of the history of the boy of Burton thes words viz. shortly you shall have the true story come forth of those 7. in Lancashire that were possessed with unclean spirits, and all seven delivered at one time by this man, meaning M. Darrell as he himself confesseth.  
Hereby the Descoverer laboureth to persuade the world that I did glory in the casting out of devils as is plain by these words: what M. Darrell took upon him after this his second exploit, it may be surmy said by glorying in the first.  
To the first of these I answer that I have not altogether so deposed, as appeareth by page 277. of the Discovery. But admit it were so, and that some have so thought of me as is said, yet it followeth not theirupon, that I gloried etc. for many have mice conceived the sbeaches & actions of men. when Eliab David's eldest brother, heard the words of David concernninge the killing of Goliath he theirupon thought, and said unto him, that he was come down to see the battle of pride and the malice of his heart: and yet it was nothing so. How oft did joseph's brethren conceive amiss of his speeches and actions? To the second I answer, that being examined by the B. of L. upon my oath, whither I thought that by these words this man, with the rest were meant myself: I answered affirmatively. And it being plain that he did mean me, (for who else had to do with Darling & the 7 in. Lancashire) how could I answer otherwis without perivery? These words also we must remember are not mine but the printers, as I told the Bishop at my examination, & at the same time condemned them greatly (both which the Discoverer I warrant you concealeth) how then do they or my answer unto them argue my glorying in the action of casting forth devils? Let the Discoverer fram his argument & it may be he will be ashamed of it. Moreover were it that I did glory somewhat toomuch herein the same maketh not against the cause, but argueth only my corruption.  
Darrell being sent for into Lancashire by one M. Starchy dispossessed in the said M. 
pag. 2.  Starchyes house seven persons at one clap: viz: john Starchye, Margaret Hardman: 
pag. 323.  Elinor Hardman: Ellen Holland: Margaret Byrom and jane Ashton. And in the end of the discovery the Discoverer hath these words: unto these notable exploits of Darrells, concerning Mary Cowper, Katheryn Wright the boy of Burtou: and William Somers something might be added of his pretended dispossessing the seven (so often mentioned) in Lancashire, out of one M. Moor's examination and confession touching that matter: his said examination is in the Registers office to her majesties Commissioners. And if any will take the pains to peruse it, he shall find that M. Darrel's, and M. Moor's course held with those in Lancashire, was as vain & ridiculous as with any of the other.  
We hear of M. Moor's dealing and mine, about the (pretended) dispossessing of 7. Lancashire and in general terms of the course we held with them therein, but from these first words unto these last we hear not what they for their parts did, save what is intimated by these aforesaid words: so as the reader knoweth not well what to make or think of them, of whom notwithstanding there is oft mention made, and whither he should account them counterfeits, yea or no. I desire therefore to know of the Bishop of London & Harsnet what their judgements of these seven whither they counterfeited a possession or were indeed possessed: for one of these sure they did, because they were handled so like to those that are possessed, both in & during the time of their trouble (or so feigned) and at the time and instant of their deliverance (or dissembled deliverance) every one of them crying aloud, being rend sore, and lying as dead, or seeming so to be, 
math 12. 43.  which are the signs of dispossession: Yea after also as we have heard in the story, either the unclehne spirits being gone out, returned upon them all, seeking to re-enter into them again, according to the Scriptures, or some such thing they feigned. These things duly considered, it cannot be denied but that either they were possessed or dissembled a possession. If possessed: it is to be hoped that they are now dispossessed, considering the signs of dispossession mentioned in the gospel were heard and seen at the time and instant of their amendment, and that since that very time, (being three years passed) they have continued free from being vexed by Satan, as before they were, one excepted that is repossessed. The return also of the spirits doth confirm their ejection. If thus it go & have gone with the 7. in Lancashire: then we see men may be possessed in these days and dispossessed, yea that the greatest part of the persons controverted were so indeed, and did not feign so to be as is pretended.  
If they counterfeited, why was not M. Starchy and some other about them, being so many, fetched to London by Pursuivants or war rants, as well as sundry from Nottingham about Somers, & divers out of St affordshire about Thomas Darling? And why was there no commission directed to some in Lancashire, for the better inquiry into this counterfeiting, and sifting of those counterfeits (if such they be) being 7. as well as one into Darbyshire, an other into Lecestershire, & 3. or 4. (I take it) to Nottingham, for the finding out of the counterfeiting of those four there? If these have counterfeited with Somers and Darling, why were not they or some of them fetched up and received into the Bishop of London's house, and by his Lordship and S. Harsnet deposed and examined about their counterfeiting, as well as Somers and Darling their fellow counterfeits were? for mark what the Discoverer himself saith in the end of this chapter: 
pag. 4.  touching all these (saving those in Lancashire) examynations have been taken, & as well by the confessions of the parties, as by divers other circumstances, it doth plainly appear, that all which was done betwixt M. Darrell and them was merely counterfeited. I demand now why these Lancashire persons were omitted? why their examinations were not taken, and they tried what confessions they would have made, as well as Somers. Darling. Kath: Wright, and M. Couper. if these likewise merely counterfeited. Surely me thinketh that if these 7. were counterfeits, the Bishop and Harsnet do hereby greatly prejudice the cause they have in hand, and themselves. for admit one or two of them were obstinate, and would not confess a counterfeytinge, yet it may be some of them would. There are sundry of them, and they are not all sure made of one mould. Some of them also very young, and it is likely they would tell the truth moreover it cannot be that the Bishop and Ha●snet taking such great and long pains about two years, day and night, to find out 4. counterfeits, would ●●aue passed by such a number of counterfeities, so great a prey as 〈◊〉 was, if so be they were counterfeits. And much less would they ●aue sought out one single counterfeit Kath. Wright by name, have deposed and examined her (with sundry others) for counterfeiting 14. years past, and let all these alone with their counterfeiting about three years ago, if these were counterfeits as well as she (is pretended to be) Again if those 7. have counterfeited so that we have not 4. but 11. counterfeits, considering I dealt with these 7. as well as the other 4. why is there no mention made (not so much as in generalty) of my fraudulent practices and proceedings concerning the pretended possèssion and dispossession of these 7. nor any word used tending thereunto, as well as or Will. Somers Thomas Darling & the rest even in particular and by name? Surely the Discoverer did greatly forget himself to mention my (pretended) dispossessing of 4. only in the title of his book, and in the first chapter of the book wherein he treateth of the number of such persons as are said to have been disposessed by my means to name 11. Besides if those have counterfeited seeing than they are the greatest part of the counterfeits, and have not at all been dealt with for their counterfeiting, it is plain that the Bishop and Harsnet have but slightly shuffoled and slubbered over the matter of counterfeiting wherewith they have been wholly taken up a long time, and left their work unperfect: much like to an unwise builder who not first sitting down and casting with himself what his house will cost him, falleth of building: but perceiving after he hath builded a while, that he is not able to finish that he began, is constrained to give over his building, whereupon all that behold it begin to mock him: or that foolish man which unawares buildeth his house upon the sands, but afterwards perceiving the same to be no sure foundation, ceaseth to build any further: for this cause I advise them either to confess the truth & give glory to god, or else for shame to proceed on in finding out more counterfeits, and add to the 4. they have already those 7. for all eleven were handled alike: and their condition the same, yea somuch is in effect acknowledged by the bishop and Harsnet in this whole first Chapter of theirs, and in very many places of their book: otherwise all that hear thereof will laugh at them, and their doting partiality, that would be so hot and sweat somuch about 4. and let 7. of the same counterfeit condition pass & escape untouched. Furthermore, if these 7. have likewise counterfeited, I desire to know of the Discoverer who taught them so to do, & that he make him known to the world, as he hath done the teacher of the other four, for why should we not think that they likewise had an in structor, specially seeing 5. of the 7. were very young, and their feuts as admirable & hard to be done as those of the 4● myself (we hear) schooled Somers Darling Kath: Wright and Mary Couper, and seeing the 〈◊〉 were handled alike to these 4. counterfeits, and that I dealt with the 7. as well as the other 4. and that 3. of the 4. were helped by the same means, viz. by prayer and fasting, or dissembled the same with these, it is in all reason likely, that if I instructed the 4. to counterfeit then I have done the like to the 7. in Lancashire also: but considering I am not accused thereof, and if I were I trust they would clear me themselves: it is to be thought that this notwithstanding, I am free from teaching john Starchy Anne Starchy, and the other 5. who he is then that instructed them, it would be known. john and Anne Starchy with the rest would be deposed and examined by the L. Bishop of London, and made to tell who it was, what his name is, that being known the world might be better satisfied as touching their counterfeiting, and he whosoever he is, might partake with me in punishment, seeing he hath committed the like or the same fault. Lastly if Io. and Anne Starchy: Margaret Hardman Elinor Hardman etc. be counterfeities, why are they not punished for counterfeiting, considering it is a fault deserving very severe punishment, and not to be tolerated or borne with in any, much less when so many conspire & join together in committing this said abomination. Thus you see (Christian Reader) in what straits the Bishop and his Chapline have brought themselves on which hand soever they turn them, whither to the right or left. If they say the 7. in Lancashire were possessed, than we hear what followeth thereupon: if they affirm they counterfeited a possession, (and the one of these as is afore showed it is very certain they did) we see they are little or nothing helped thereby: 
glence is best where answer cannot be made without a braned conscience.  the only thing I fear is that they will not be drawn to return any answer hereunto at all: though I have multiplied my words, and enlarged my pen, and thereby would provoke them thereunto.  
jane Ashton is since fallen into the hands of certain Seminary priests, and hath been carried by them up and down that country to sundry recusants houses (as certain idle men were wont to carry puppets) and by cunning counterfeiting of certain fits & staying of hirself by the secret dire stiens of the said priests, 
〈◊〉. 2.  she hath gotten god knoweth what: they by such lewdness have won great credit, but her majesties subjects have in the mean time been shamefully abused.  
Thus it is jane Ashton being with six other dispossesed as we have heard, was after (embracing the popish religion) repossessed, & thereupon fell into the hands of certain priests, who have carried her up and down the country, exorcizing and adjuring the devil in her after their manner. 
●●o 〈◊〉 favour to priests then to ministers of the gospel.  Now I demand of the Bishop of London why these Seminari● priests have not been in all this time committed to prison and punished as well as M. More and myself, for besides that they are priests, it is acknowledged (and it is most true) that thereby her majesties subjects have been shamefully abused, and further it is said that she stayeth herself upon their secret directions, whereby it should seem (if one may believe the Discoverer) that these priests have taught● her to counterfyt, at least in part, why also is not this notorious counterfeit punished, that hath had a principal hand in this abusing of her ma●iesties subjects? but it may be she is no counterfeit, for it is said that through the directions of the said priests she hath gotten god knows what: Imagine that it is the doing of some tricks, or as is said here the counterfeiting of certain fits whether she will or not as Mary Couper is brought forth deposing, that certain speeches of mine (principally) and of certain women, together with her experience of the signs of possession in her brother, made her to do that which she never thought to have done, and this whether she would or no, so as she could not refrain: no marvel then though she have not been punished for counterfeiting, 
pag. 3. 1●  and this is the very reason why of 11. counterfeits (as some call them) none have been punished for counterfeiting: no not Somers: who if it were so was an horrible blasphemer, and otherwise most abominable.   

OF THF 2. CHAPTER,  
The occasion why M. Darrells dealing with Somers was called into question at Lambeth.  
M. 
pag. 9  Darrell by virtue of her majesties Commission for causes ecclesiastical being sent for, appeared before the L. Archbishop of Canterbury and others at Lambeth: from whence he was committed to prison, by reason of his absurd and untrue (but yet very confident) assertions: giving thereby just occasion to suspect, that he was but a counterfeit: & order was taken for the further examination of that cause, according to the usual course by the laws of the Realm, in such cases provided. The issue whereof was, that upon the hearing of M. Darrell, and the depositions against him in open court, before the L. Archbishop of Canterbury, the L. Bishop of London, etc. he the said M, Darrell was by the full agreement of the whole court, condemned for a counterfeit: and together with M. More (his companion) who took upon him to justify the said Darrell, had otherwise greatly misbehaved himself) they were both of them deposed from the ministry, and committed to close prison, there to remain until order were taken for their further punishment.  
All I affirmed at my commitment was, that Somers had not counterfited: Let men now judge, whether that be absurd & false 2. whether so to affirm be heresy: for I was committed to prison for heresy, & other heresy (I then uttered not) & not for teaching Som. to counterfeit: which fact was not then in question, no not until a month after I had been in prison: yea by the discoverers own words, (which be that I was committed to prison by reason of (or for) my absurd and untrue assertions: it appeareth that I was not sent to prison: for the same cause I have been so long detained in prison viz. teaching to counterfeit. 3 Let men judge, whither for this confident assertion I deserved to be committed to prison. what order was taken and agreed upon by some in secret, & whither the self same that after was put in execution I know not: but that in the examination of this cause there was a proceeding according to the usual course of this Realm in such cases provided howsoever the Discoverer in general terms affirmeth it, yet he maketh not the same to appear in the particulars. Sir Discoverer you affirm indeed that I was judicially proceeded against by due course of law and ordinary practice of the high commission court, according to the laws in that behalf provided. I pray you therefore answer me.  
First whether do you know, that it is the usual course and or dinary practice of that court to deny the copy of articles, or answers to men convented into that court, whenas upon their oaths they have fully & directly answered unto all such interrogatoryes, as have been objected against them? And if this be the due course & ordinary practice of that court: whether do you know the same, to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is the usual course, and ordinary practice of that court, touching the examination of any witnesses against a Defendant, to send forth commissioners into the country, and to authorize any other persons to be commissioners, than such only, as her Majesty by her letters patents under the Great seal of England, hath appointed high commissioners? And if this be the due course & ordinary practice of that court, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whither do you know, that it is the usual course and ordinary practice of that court, that the Commissioners, or other deputed by them, should menace witnesses called before them (as you yourself Sir Discoverer did) with imprisonment, bringing up to London, burning of their feet, or with some other kind of vyolences in case they depose not to their humour and contentment: And if it be so whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whither do you know, that it is the usual course & ordinary practice of that court, to examine witnesses against the defendant, without giving him notice of the time and place of their production, and so to have them sworn in absentia partis reae? And if this be the usual course and ordinary practice of that court, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that beehalfe provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is the usual course & ordinary practice in that court, for such to examine witnesses against the defendant, as have no authority to take depositions as you Sir Discoverer did at London) And if it be so then whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is the usual course & ordinary practice of that court, not to suffer the defendant to minister Interrogatoryes against the witnesses produced against him: And if it be so. then whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whither do you know etc. that the defendant, whether he be an adulterer, an incestuous person, or perjured person etc. for the clearing of his innocency touching the crime objected, be not suffered to produce witnesses, and to have them examined on his behalf? And if this be the ordinary practice of that court, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is etc. To deny such as are accused of adultery, incest, perjury, etc. to have their proctor's & Advocates to plead and defend their cause? And if it be so, then whether do you know that the same is according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is etc. to condemn any person as guilty of any offence, objected against him, under the mouth of two witnesses at the least, and them also to be such against whom by the ecclesiastical laws no exception may be taken? And if this be the course of that court, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is ect. that socius criminis, be admitted for a witness against him, whom none but himself can accuse? And if it be the ordinary practice of that court, than also whether his testimony of necessity must be instar duorum testimoniorum omni exceptione maiorum? And whether this be according to the ecclesiastical laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is etc. to deny unto the desendant the sight of the depositions of such witnesses, as are produced & examined against him? And if it be, whether is the same according to the laws in that behalf provided.  
Item whether &c. to commit a minister of the gospel, or any other man to prison without bail or mainprize, only for absurd and untrue, though confident assertions? and if it be, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is the usual course & ordinary practice of that court, to proceed against offenders in causes temporal? And if it be, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item, whether &c. to proceed to the condemnation of any offendor, by any other proofs, than such only as are warranted by the ecclesiastical laws of her majesties kingdom? And if it be, whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
Item whether do you know, that it is the usual course, & ordinary practice of that court, to pronounce any final sentence, or definitive judgement of condemnation for any offence to be committed by the defendant: otherwise then by public reading of the same sentence in writing by one of the Commissioners themselves, the other his associates by their consents approving the same: And if it be so: whether do you know the same to be according to the laws in that behalf provided?  
And where the Discoverer addeth, that the issue thereof was, that upon the hearing of me, and the depositions against me in open court, I was by the full agreement of the open court condemned for a counterfeytte: and together with M. More deposed from the ministry, and committed to close prison, there to remain until order were taken for our further punishment:  
I demand of him who was present at this hearing: first whether I used any continued speech then, save one: and whether in the same I was not cut of. 2. whether being charged to teach Somers and M. Cooper his sister, Kath: Wright and Tho. Darling, I spoke any thing in my own defence concerning the 3, last, one word or two excepted, concerning Kath: Wright, which raised up colour in this Discoverer. 3. whether Th: Darling being in the court by the Bishop of L. commandment, was heard to say any thing touching my teaching of him, or his own counterfeiting, or not counterfeiting: yea whether ever he or any other affirmed that I taught him to counterfeit. 4. whereas the depositions against me were heard then to speak their their fill, so the depositions (of the 17. taken by the 12. Commissioners) which are for me, were heard to speak at all, either then or at any other time before, though I have oft and instantly desired the same. 5. whether ever any one of my witnesses, (who have hundreds to clear me) were heard to speak either in court, or country before commissioners. 6. whether if it be as I seem to intimate by these my demands, this hearing he speaketh of was likewise according to the usual course by the laws of the Realm in such cases provided yea or not 7. where he saith we are reserved for further punishment, I ask of him whether this be according to the laws of the Realm, that we the accessaries (if there were any counterfeiting) shall thus have punishment upon punishment, and the counterfeits (if such they were) nor any of them, be punished at all: as if all the iniquity were in teaching to counterfeit, and none in learning and practising the same: otherwise (sure) they should be punished as well as we, and not all the stripes laid upon M. Moor's back and mine. And where it is said, that I was by the full agreement of the open court condemned for a counterfeit, it is untrue. Neither was that or any other definitive sentence given of me. In the end we being commanded to stand aside (as the manner is) were forthwith after in the open court suspended, and commanded to close prison there to remain till we should be are further from than And so have we done (save that we have not been all this while close prisoners) waiting when we shall be heard according to the Queen's laws, and be either acquitted or condemned. More than this was not done, nor word said.  
They that imagine Somers was not possessed, but did counterfeit (saith the preface) do by consequence deny the the sovereignty of our Saviour in that action. 
pa●. 1●.  And one of the written pamphlets: to deny the work of the devils and God in the dispossession of So: may seem to be after a sort to deny them in the gospel. Then followeth his confutation, Indeed if M. Darrells credit were as good in saying, that So: was possessed, & that by his and his fellows means he was dispossessed: as the Evangelists and Apostles ought to be, when they tell us of divers that were possessed in Christ's time, than their said collections were pertinent. Otherwise many false knaves from time to time, having deluded the people with hypocrisy, and pretence of casting forth devils, it is a suggestion of Satan for any to colect that thereby the said actions of our Saviour: and his Apostles, are in any sort blemished: but let them rayleon.  
If Somers were possessed and dispossessed (as I trust is made manifest) then are these their collections very pertinent though Darrel's credit nor his fellows, be any way to be compared with the Evangelists and Apostles: neither are the said actions of our Saviour and his Apostles in any sort blemished by these words, as this man suggesteth, no man so collecting: but a man would think rather that they be ble●dyshed, which will not receive the possessiou and dispossession contended for notwithstanding it hath so great confirmation from the gospel But let them (saith he) rail on. Is not here very perilous railing? well. If there be not here, yet elsewhere there is, whereby they show of what spirit they are. And this he doth by setting down many railing sentences (so termed by him) which are scattered here and there through out the Naration and preface to my Apollogye: Some of which I will repeat, but of the shortest for brevity sake.  
M. Darrell hitherto could not obtain somuch as patiented audience or any iudicyall course of proceeding. 
pag. 21.  Again, their proceed have been indirect, contrary to the royal commandment of her Majesty, her laws and lawful liberties of her loyal subjects, and again his judges became parties, pleaders, and accusers: again M. Darrell and M. More are now imprisoned for giving testimony to the truth. again let men beware in creditiug false rumours against those holy men of god, who do now or shall hereafter suffer in this holy cause. Again I would advise them that slander this work, and persecute the servants of god without cause to take heed, lest they be found even fighters against god.  
Thus we see what railing the friends of this cause do use: let us now consider, what railing and scoffing (to let others go) this man an adversary to the cause, and great friend to counterfeiting doth use: that so comparing the railing together, we may the better discern of it, and of these railers.  
This casting out of devils is discovered to be but a pure play, 
A Patorne of Harshents and his Lord, and Master's sobriety  containing two principal parts of a vice and a devil, let them with all their iuglyng drive out a melancholic spirit, out of any poor soul in Bedlam. Thus much for a taste of devil drivers legerdemain: open the curtain and see the puppets play. M. Darrell is thought by some to be such a one that if he met with the devil, he was able to curb him. Is M. Darrell will be a right Exorcist after the currant fashion among the jesuits: if he want the faith of doing miracles, he may cast his cap at them meaning devils. when Somers was dispossessed, the devil was shroudly dressed, he was forsooth so extremely tormented by the fasting, prayers, and preaching of M. Darrell and the rest, as he had no leisure to say what he must do, or what he would do, but rudely without taking any leave of them departed. The devil was trick● with their conceived prayers. One devil would have been mad at the name of Presbyter, an other at the sight of a minister that will not subscribe, an other to have seen men sit or stand at the communion. And who knoweth whether in time, the naming of a presbytery would not have had the virtue of a popish relic, as well to cast out a devil, as to disclose him If their scholars be of the new cut: they cry, they wallow, they foam, and show the signs mentioned in the Scriptures. 
Open thine eyes then good ●●eder a●d let thy conscience be judge who is the Railer.  There Exorcists for want of work are driven to their shifts, and like Tinkers walk up and down from place to place, seeking to be ymployed. Two points served his turn instead of juggling slicks, here is fast and lose as the Egyptian listeth. If the resemblances of Darrells practices to peddlers be not fit: then as you remember Somers and Darrell colluding together, think upon the pretty feats betwixt Banks and his horse. So skilful a cat is Darrell in hunting Darlings mouse▪ here unto add that he calleth us devil flingers, Impostors, jugglers, absurd mates cozening merchants, false knaves, etc.  
A great deal more there is of this stamp: yea the whole book from the first leaf to the last, is written in such scoffing and railing characters, that it might seem rather to have been compiled by Nash Pasquil, or some Interlude-maker, than any other of sobriety & judgement. But the style is suitable to the matter. And so to return unto the former railing, used by such as contend against counterfeiting, and for Some: possession: Let us see what he inferreth & concludeth thereupon. First, that my friends in so doing show themselves to be but children, which it is a shame for grown men to be: and that in these words These are children iudeede● to what ripeness in railing think you they will grow, by the time they be men? To be perilous children even the children of the devil: and this he doth out of james It is true (saith he) There is a wisdom whose children by their outward appearance they may be well accounted. 
pag. 12.  Of which wisdom S. james speaking saith. If ye have bitter envying and strife in your hearts rejoice not, neither be liars against the truth, for this wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly sensual, and devilish.  
I answer him, and upon occasion of his own railing and scoffing, retort this scripture upon him thus. If it be a truth (as it is most true) that Som. Kath: Wright, and Darling were possessed and dispossessed, that neither they nor Mary Couper have counterfeited, 
Pro. 13. 23. jere. 13. 2 cor. 13. 8.  that myself have taught them no such thing: which this Discoverer avoucheth and contendeth for as a matter of truth, then forasmuch as he hath bitter envying and strife in his heart for the falsehood (whereof S. james speaketh, as the words following do show: for contention for the truth is lawful and commendable) as appeareth by his tongue and pen, and is a liar against the truth: It must of necessity therefore be, even by the testimony of the spirit of god, that this Discoverer and such as he, are the children of this earthly, sensual, and devilish wisdom: out of his own mouth then let this man be judged.   

OF CHAP. 3.  
How M. Darrells friends have set out the pretended dispossessing of W. So.  
The Disc. telleth us of certain counnterfeyts, as of a maid of Chester of one Mildred the base daughfter of Alice Norrington: of a Dutch man with some others. Ergo concludeth he, Somers is a counterfeit, & that superexcellent wonder which M. Darrel's favourers, even those of the overworn Consistoryan faction magnify somuch is a counterfeit and lewd practice.  
Considering this very objection is answered, and the absurdity thereof showed in the narration, this man who taketh upon him to conrute that said treatise, should rather have showed the weakness of the narrators answer to this said objection if so he could: then have taken up that stolen objection again. The narrator hath here tofore answered this argument thus: this followeth not, for we may with as good reason say many have not counterfeited, 
Narratiou in the answer to the 1. objection.  therefore Somers did not counterfeit 2 there could never any man counterfeit such things as Some in truth hath done. Hereunto I add, that Somers counterfeiting followeth not here upon, except these things withal be true, first that this maid of Chester Mildred the Dutchman ct. counterfeited. Secondly that Som. & they carried themselves alike: for if summers. were handled after a different manner from them, what letteth, that he might be no counterfeit. although they had counterfeited? Before then this argument be of any force, the Disc. must show: that those English and Dutch folks ●e mentioneth, had a variable swelling running all along their bodies. and so of the rest of the rare accidents whereof concerning Som. we have heard: neither of which he hath performed: And then also it followeth only probably. Again, if this be a good reason, then is this also▪ I. N. published a book stuffed full of untruths. whereupon it was called a legend of lies: therefore. S. H. the publysher of this book, hath so done.  
Moreover it is certain that all those the Disc. here setteth down for counterfeits, did not counterfeit, yea I think none of them the maid of Kent excepted. For the maid of Chester, it is well known and to many, that she counterfeited not. And how doth he prove the Dutchman, (concerning whose possession and dispossession there is a book printed,) to have dissembled? forsooth Samuel Harsnet saith so a substantial proof, and worthy argument sure. He himself confesseth that the Mayor of maydstone (a town in Kent) Nicasius Vandersch●ure (the minister of the dutch church there (and john Stikelbowe, with divers others did subscyibe to that pamphlet as he pleaseth to call the book aforesaid. The question and doubt now is whether we shall believe this single man, and such also as we shall hear, or these other which I know not how many more. After this manner he proveth the rest he nameth to have counterfeited. Although these had counterfeited it maketh nothing against us, as hath been showed: yet who that is wise will believe this man's report (for other proof have we none,) that they counterfeited, seeing he doth intimate no less by M. Throckmortons' children, whose vexation by Satan was so manifest and notorious? for mark what is said pag. 93. moreover he had heard and read (meaning Some who surely studied the art of counterfeiting) some part of a very ridiculus book concerning one M. Throgmortons' children (supposed to have been bewitched by a woman of Warboyse (whereby he saith that he learned some point, and was not ignorant as ●ut occasion served, to ascribe what he list to witches. And this again the Disc telleth us in the person of Somers.  
It is twice affirmed that Som. learned some points from M. Throgmortons' children, they therefore it is to be thought did counterfeit, for from whom are counterfeit tricks to be learned but from counter feyts, and such as have that skill in those worthy feyts, as they can act them themselves? And in particular it is said, that from them he learned to ascribe what he list to witches: 
pag. 9 7.  viz. as they had done before him. Again t●e Dis: denieth that they were bewitched: for if they were but supposed to be bewitched, then were they not bewitched endear. And yet it is manifest by many of their speeches and actions (mentioned in the printed book concerning the witches of Warboys specially by their crying out upon Alice Samuel the witch, they seemed so to be. And therefore if they were not bewitched & vexed by the Devil they counterfeited. In a word look into the printed book and you shall find, that if they were not vexed with unclean spirits, they were most notorious counterfeits, and such as before them never were, but saith the Disc. they were not bewitched or tormented with evil spirits: confederating with some wicked man or woman there about'ts ergo conclude I counterfeits, and so indeed the Discoverer meaneth: yet he thought it best and most for his safety because they were the children of an Esquire, not to say so in plain terms: as he doth likewise by M. Starchyes children in Lancashire. He now that would fain have the world deem these for counterfeits, (though for shame he dare not say so) considering whose children they were, the number 5. the time they were afflicted, above 3. years, their age being some of them about 9 or 10. years old▪ the sundry impossible things to be counterfeited done in appearance by them, as their supernatural swelling in their bodies, etc. their supernatural strength, knowledge, whereby it came to pass (to let other things go) that one of them (M. joane by name) foretold that there should be twelve of them which should be bewitched in that house in one sort or other and named them all, 
the printed book●●ol. ●.  being all women kind, and servants in the house, herself and her sisters being five of the number, all which proved afterwards very true, for they had all their several griefs, and most● of them aff●licted in the same sort and manner as these five sisters were: & furthermore that those servants that came in their places, for the most part of them were aff●licted in the like sort as the other, for the space of two years together: and that beside two of them M. joane and M. jane Throgmor ●on were at the Assizes at Huntingdon seen of the judge and justices in divers ●its, and M. jane in her fit set in the court: both of them before such witnesses grievously tormented, most pitifully to behold: And lastly Alice Samuel (together with her husband and daughter) was not only found guilty by the jury of bewitching them, but beside did herself at her execution confess that she had bewitched them, 
〈◊〉 printed book.  and sent her spirit to torment them: Considering (I say) these things, and that these (with other) proofs, presumptions, circumstances, and reasons, proving their bewitching and vexation by the Devil wereat largedeli-puered before the judge, and therefore upon oath: and after published to the world, and known (as it appeareth) to the Discoverer, what a shameful thing is it, and intolerable injury done to those gentlewomen, and their parents yea to the jurors and justices that condemned the witches, to affirm (in effect) and proclaim to all men, that they counterfeited? And me thinketh one should not deal thus, and that advisedly, except he thought that there were no witches, nor devils, or at least that the devils have no power to torment men in their bodies. But he that will not have these 5, to be bewitched, but counterfeits, (from whose counterfeiting Som● learned some of his tricks, and so not all of them from me) let him tell me in good earnest in his reply (if he be not ashamed to make any reply) what he thinketh of the jailor his man of Huntingdon, for seeing he was in all respects handled as the five children were, it is to be thought that if they were not bewitched nor vexed by the devil, but did counterfeit, it was so likewise with him. That he was handled alike to them, and therefore their condition alike, appeareth by the evidence of the said jailor (upon his oath) gave, which is set down in the book entitled, The Arraignment and execution of the witches of Warboyse: in thes words following. Then the jailor of Huntingdon gave this evidence: that a man of his finding mother Samuel very unruly whiles she was prisoner, at a time chained her to a bed-poast: wherefore not long after his man fell sick and in all respects was handled as the forenamed children were, with heaving up and down of his body, shaking his arms, legs and head, having more strength in him in his fits, than any two men had, crying out of mother Samuel, saying that she did bewitch him: and thus remaining in this extraordinary course of sickness, about 5. or 6. days after died. If it fall out so that he say that this man counterfeited too, and learned so to do of M. Throgmortons' children (as Som. did in part) I think all that hear of it will laugh at his folly, And here we may observe how the Dis. to prove Som. a counterfeit, beareth us in hand, first, that Tho. Darling, Kath. Wright, M. Couper, and the 7. in Lancashire were counterfeits, Secondly the maid of Chester, Mildred etc. In a word, that all vexed indeed by the devil, on this side and beyond the seas, among us and the papists were counterfeits, ergo (saith he) Somers counterseyted. And this is, his main and general argument. The antecedent or first part whereof I deny, and do desire the Bishop and S. H. to prove that, and then I will give them the conclusion, and all they contend for.  
Forasmuch as M. 
pag, 19  Darrells friends do so oft allege Tertullian. S Cypryan. S. Ambrose. S. Austen. S. chrysostom, with Prosper, etc. it is not amiss to hear what Kemnitius (writing against the counsel of Trent) saith of this point, Exorcistas' ct. They have transformed their Exorcists in to magical Enchanters. In times past it was a peculiar gift to cast out devils out of men's bodies by the voice of man, and power of god. And the same gift continued in the church in the times of S Cypryan, S. Ambrose S. Augustine, S. chrysostom, and of Prosper: Obsessi in templum adducebantur, et saepe communibus ecclesiae precibus liberabantur: The possessed were brought into the church, and were oftentimes delivered by the common-prayers of the church: postea illud demum etc. But afterwards (saith he) that gift ceased. If M. Darrell have again obtained it, let him make much of it.  
The Dis▪ perceiving that besides the holy scriptures, the auncent fathers are not only for possession in these days, I mean since miracles ceased, but also for dispossession by earnest prayer: thought good to make show of this, that the testimonies we allege out of the ancient writers are perverted, & make not for us at all: & why? Kemnitius saith so.  
I answer, Peter Martyr as great a divine as he, (to let others go) affirmeth the contrary, as before we have heard. where is now this argument, if I should say no more? but for our better satisfaction, let us consider what Keminitius saith, 
math. 10, 1, 8. mark. 3, 15. Luk. 9 1.  and how truly. The same gift saith he (meaning that power over unclean spirits, given by Christ's to his Apostles) contived in the church in the times of Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose. Aust●n, ct. How can this be so, seeing to cast out devils as the Apostles did &c. by a word is a miracle. & that miracles were ceased before there times? we may remember that when and to whom this peculiar gift to cast devils out of the bodies of men was given, then and to the same persons was there withal given, to heal every sickness and every disease. for as much then as Tertullian Cyprian, Ambros Augustine, Chrisostom, Prosper, had not the guyft to heal sicknesses and diseases, to give sight to the blyndect. It can not therefore be that these fathers had this Apostolical gift, as Kemnitius affirmeth, & the Dis. would have it▪ yea the thing itself showeth the contrary, and Kemnitius (& the Dis. with him) overthroweth himself in his own words▪ The possessed (saith he) were brought into the church in the times of those fathers, and were often times delivered by the common prayers of the church. 
e●go not by my 〈◊〉.  Did the Apostles cast out Satan thus? or rather having authority over the devils, commauned them in the name of jesus to go forth, and immediately they departed? if these fathers had the same gift with the Apostles, as is here affirmed, why did they not use it in the same manner, and with like success that they did. I mean, the present and speedy dellyverance of the party possessed? but cast Satan out after another manner, with more longer delay, greater help● than ever the Apostles did or had? For howe●oeuer there is not mention made in the scriptnres of all those the Apostles dispossessed by far, yet by infallible reasons taken out of them, it is clear, that the apostles did not deliver any that were possessed by the common prayers of the church as it is here said of these ancient fathers, They had a more ready and easy way to drive out the unclean spirit of what kind so ever it was. 
Luk. 9 1. acts, 16. 18,  ct. by a word, yea some times less sufficed. which as it did more set forth their authority and power over wicked spirits, so it commended also their doctrine and ministry, 
acts. 19 12. It is very likely also that upon the shadow▪ of ●. peter, devils went out, acts ●. 15. 16.  above this e●e●●ing of satan by prayer, especially being assisted therein by others. It can not therefore be that the Apostles did at any time dispossess sathan by the public prayers of the church as is here affirmed, and that truly, of those fathers: Now what doth these things argue but this, that howsoever the same expulsion of Devils out of men's bodies continued in the church, and was in the times of Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose Chrisostom etc. yet the Apostolical power over Devils, was before tho●e times gone, and no man then guifted with that power: If in these deliverances by the public prayers of the church whereof Kemnitius speaketh ●ertullian Cyprian ct. had any peculiar gift as it is here said: I demand of the Dis. (for Kemnitius is dead, and he is of his judgement otherwis he would not have alleged him) first, what this gift was, for the the same that the Apostles had (notwithstanding they both say it) it is clear it was not. 2. why rather one of these should have a gift in casting out devils, than the people or any of them that joined with them in such expulsyon, seeing the means whereby Satan was cast out was prayer, and that the people present, prayed & entreated god in this behalf, as well as these their leaders, and their prayers were not in vain, but as well prevailed with god, as the supplycations & intercessions of their ministers: for what though percase the prayers of these holy men were more fervent, and by consequent availed more with god, than the requests made by any private christian: shall we therefore ascribe such expulsion of the devil to one particular man, and therewithal I know not what special gift therein? what is this in effect but to make the prayers of the rest of god's people presents as speeches spoken in the air, and beating it, and such as god rega●deth not?. 3. seeing by the Dis. own secret confession, men were possessed in Tertullian Cyprian, & ct. there days, why not now? 4: seeing in the days of these ancient fathers, men were dispossessed and Satan cast out by the prayers of the faithful. why may not men be dispossessed now upon the using of the same means? were the prayers of gods people then mighty with god to the expelling of Saith an and are they of no force now? or rather is it impossible they should prevail so now, and in these our days, as the Dis. because Kemnitius. saith so, will needs have it? In a word, what letteth it that men may not now in this our time be dispossessed by prayer, or praer and fasting as well as when Tertullian Cyprian, Ambrose chrysostom, Augustine and Prosper lived. 2 seeing that in their days miracles were ceased, and an end put to them as well as now: and that these fathers had no more a gift to work miracles, than M. More & myself, whom God hath pleased (among others) to use in the like work. These questions I desire the Disc. to answer, and I will expect it at his hands if ever he reply: except he be content in plain & express terms to yield to this truth. And thus we see that rather than the Disc, will have nothing to say against dispossession in these days, he will bring us yet the error at least of one man: & that he saith so it is enough (forsooth,) because he was otherwise greatly learned But how proveth the Disc, 
Isa, 8. 20,  this out of the holy scriptures? which seeing he doth not, nor I trust can not, it is because there is no light in him, yet wisely must we observe here what Kemnitius error is, lest we should do injury even to the dead. Herein he said then very truly that the gift is ceased: and very fitly also against the Papist, (against whom he writ) whose exorcists challenge such a gift, where up on as did the Apostles, so do they adjure or charge the spirits to go out, only herein he spoke as a man and mistook the matter: first in that he took this gift to continue in the church until and in the aforesaid father's times. 2 in that he thought (as it seemeth) that there is no casting out of Devils now, because that gift is ceased for besides that extraordinary and miraculus kind of ejection of sathan, which being temporary, continued only in the church whiles other miracles lasted, and together with them had an end, which was long before some of these father's days: There is an other ordinary and perpetual. viz. by prayer, or prayer and fasting. By this means and after this manner the above named fathers in their times cast out devils and not by any peculiar and miraculus gift bestowed upon them, continuing in the church until their days. And thus are or may be evil spirits cast forth at this day. and whereas he scornfully addeth If M Darrell have again obtained it, meaning that peculiar gift to cast out Devils, which the Apostles had: let him make much of it: I in good earnest answer, that as I have no such gift nor yet any special gift herein above the least of my brethren or private christian: so neither ever did I from the first time that I dealt in the dispossessinge of any arrogat any peculiar gift to myself. but have from time to time cast the same as far from me as I could both with my tongue and pen. 2 by the carriage of myself in this action I have showed no less. and herein may all men be confirmed as by my whole treatise before concerning dispossession: so by that is here aforesaid: Greatly then are they to blame, which charge me with challenging I know not what gift in casting out Devils:   

OF THE 4. CHAPTER.  
M. Darrell did of his own accord (after he was sent for by M. Dee, & M. Starchy) acquaint one M. More with the matter, and obtained him to be his compannyon in that action.  
Having showed the several occasions of that christian duty I 
of chap, 4. How M. Darrell is made a fire instrument to cast out diviles, than many other.  performed to Kath. Wright and Th. Darling, but corruptly. he proceedeth in the same vain to the rest: & in the third place telleth us how it came to pass that M. More, and myself went to those in Lancashire. Where he saith, that I went upon the sending for by M. Dee and M. Starchy, he is deceived. For a messenger coming unto me from these, I refused to go, & returned that for answer. About some 10. weeks after (I thinking to have heard no more of it) came an other messenger with a letter from M. Starchy, wherein he was umportunate with me, beseeching me even for gods love to see his distressed children, and an other from M. james Ashton a justice of peace there by, declaring the manner of their handling, & requesting my pains to come unto them. The next day (being the exercise day at Ashby de la zouch where I than dwelled) I made this known to sundry preachers, in number about 16. Their resolution was, that I should do well to go, and withal they thought it fit (upon the motion of one of them, not of mine nor it M. Moor's) that one of the company should go with me, to this end principally, that if it should please God to prosper us in that we went about, the same upon our return, and report might stand and be confirmed in the mouth of two witnesses. And hereof there be many witnesses. And then I went not upon M. Dee his letter, so neither did I of my own accord acquaint M. More (in perticuliar) with the matter as the Disc. pretendeth. And therefore he mistaketh or rather (I fear) wittingly misreporteth this whole matter. But he proceedeth on, to the occasion of my going to Somers.  
By the time that So. had his fits M. Darrell was of some name: and besides having a sister in law in Nottingham, one Mistress Wallis, she was not tongue-tied, what a man her brother was: and thereupon being urged by certain women, she writ to M. Darrell a letter importing (saith Miss, tres Grace) that the Lady Zouch, she herself. and divers other gentlwomen-requested him to come over to see the said Somers. 
pag. 23,   
Next to the name I had, the tittle-tattle (forsooth) of my sister in law, and her letter importing as is here specified, occasioned my going to Somers. But the truth is this. After So. had been about a month very strangely and grievously afflicted, and that in such extraordinary manner, as thereupon he was suspected to have an evil spirit within him causing it, Mistress Grace having read the printed book concerning Th. Darling, and of the advice there specified that I gave, made relation thereof to one Mistress Beresford, who told her that I had a sister in law dwelling in Nottingham. Hereupon she was sent for, requested to write unto me, for my speedy repair to Some, She refused, saying that I would not come upon her writing, but said she if you will write a letter unto him, I will join therein, and subscribe my name unto it. Upon this a letter was framed by one Sir evan; (as they call him) and subscribed by my-sister in law, the tenor whereof was this.  
Brother Darrell after most hearty manner etc. These are not only of myself to request you, but also all the whole town of Nott, willeth you, & also M. Strilley to take somuch pains as to come unto us to a young man for as by the letter hereinclosed, we think he is possessed of some evil spirit: which they hearing of that good gift that the lord hath given you and wrought mightily by you, we generally crave your presence and assistance with us, which we will do to the utermost of our powers. These are therefore to request you to take the pains to come with as much expedition as possibly ye may, and thus the lord be with you assist and keep you now and evermore. This second of November 1597.  
Under this letter were subscribed these few lines following, which they meant by the former words, the letter here enclosed, containing the special things which induced them to think that he was possessed.  
His manner of taking is thus: sometimes it is in one place, sometime in an other: and when we charge it in the name of the father to avoid. it tormenteth him, and he skriketh and crieth, and after he is able to speak, he saith he did not skrike. And he saith he seethe divers likenesses, sometimes a mouse, sometimes a dog, and it persuadeth him to spoil himself, and them that pray for him, and with other like persuasions to give him a bag of money, and fine clothes, and to make him richer than any of the town, if he will but one fortnight let him alone.  
With this letter came another to the effect aforesaid from M. Aldridge the boy's pastor: when perusing this subscription, I found divers signs of possession, whereof some are mentioned in the gospel, others I had observed in experience: and questioning with the messenger, heard beside of his foaming, casting into the fire, extraordinary strength etc. I returned in answer that those things being true that they in their letter, and their messenger more at large related unto me, the boy was undoubtedly possessed with the devil: and withal I advised them to use the means of fasting and prayer for his deliverance from Satan: but therein I said they were to spare me, for divers reasons I rendered them, and to crave the assistance of others of greater gifts and nearer them than I was. Hereupon they did wright presently to M. john Ireton. and M. john Browne: the one being then from home, the other in his answer advised them to send for me because of the experience I had above others. (besides he M. Ireton I mean wrote to me to the same end) upon this M. Maior his letter was procured and sent to me, upon the receipt whereof I went. For thus truly I thought, that forasmuch as sundry of the inhabitants of Nottingham and among them his master, his pastor, together with the magistrate who were interessed in the boy, called and desired my poor advice and assistance, it was my part and duty to go, and to yield them my best assistance, contrary to that I had purposed and written before, as being called of god to that work: and hereabout I consulted also with two godly & learned men then in Ashby: who were eve so also persuaded, and whose allowance I had in that I did. I went not then to So. upon my sister in laws bare letter, neither doth the same ymport as the Disc. under the name of an other reporteth but being instantly requested by such as you hear: and if S. H. stand for Samuel Harsnet as all men suppose and whereof there is no doubt than knoweth he the most of these things as well as I: yea almost no man better: for besides that he hath heard (undoubtedly) of these several letters (M. Ireton his excepted) many times: he may remember, that he being a commissioner, among other intergatoryes, they had one concerning the occasion of my coming to Not. and that Mistress Grace and M. William Langford among others being deposed and interrogated thereabouts, answered that M. Maior that then was (viz. M. Peter Clarke) did write unto me to that end, and that thereupon I came: bending their speech to the said M. Clarke who was present, as being a commissioner, Indeed this part of their depositions was not set down among the rest as I was shortly after credibly informed. And now let others judge of M. Harsnets' dealing herein.  
It is by the way to be observed that the Dis. himself (although in his scoffing vain (confesseth that I ran not of myself to Som. nor any of the rest but have been sought unto: from whence a probable argument may be drawn, that I did not teach him to counterfeit nor any of the other, For if I had so done for gaining glory to myself in a feigned dispossessing of him: surely (after so much pains taken for sundry years together) I would in all likelihood have wound myself by some odd practice and devise or other into that action, otherwise what had his counterfeiting been to me, or would have advantaged me more than an other? true saith the Dis. and therefore very cunningly you did so. For Som. hath deposed that these words you said unto him in Ashby park: He also (meaning myself) told me, saith Som. 
pag. 8. 6.  that he having a sister in law in Nottingham, one M. Wallies, I could no sooner name him when I should be thought to be possessed, but that presently and the rather by his sister's means, he should be sent for to come unto me. This our said meeting in the park is hereafter overthrown and thereby it is manifest that no such speech was there uttered by me. But it is strengthened by Edmond Garland's deposition: Before M. Darrell was sent for (saith he) I have been present twisè or thrice at several times, when Som. 
pag. 8●  hath in his pretended fits used these words: Darrell, Darrel Darrell. If the deponent mean of the first sending for me, that he deposeth is false: if of the latter I yield unto it: but howsoever he mean and others take it, it mattereth not, because it is plain by the premises that I went not to Som. upon his naming me, but upon other occasion, whereby the falsehood of Som. deposition doth further appear and Garlands also if we respect the end whereunto it serveth. moreover had there been any such compact between Som. and me, why went I not at the first sending for, being especially so solemnly sent for by a messenger of purpose, bringing with him a horse for me to ride on (to make sure I should come, as some percase thought) such a letter as we hear, and an other beside from M. Aldridge? But notwithstanding this I sat still, and not only so, but returned besides such an answer as whereupon they writ to two others as is aforesaid either of whose assistance had they of Nott obtained, we had never heard any thing of my teaching to counterfeit. who can now in reason imagine that there was any such compact? could I be sure that I should be the second time entreated, having also denied in two several letters to deal in that action? Indeed it so fell out by the providence of god (who had thereunto appointed me) but in respect of men by chance. For thus it was. One of the Earl of Huntington's men Maist. Hoult by name, bei●gat Nottingham, the Mayor told him of a purpose pose he had to write by him to his Lord, to be a mean to me, to com-unto them to a boy greatly distressed. M. Hoult answered, that he thought that need not, for that his own letter to me would suffice and prevail so far with me, his place considered. And hereupon the said letter was made, and sent by him, who was presently to come to Ashby to his Lord, remaining there, where myself also dwelled at the delivery whereof he made this known unto me. And thus much touching the occasion of my going to Som. wherein through the unreasonableness and wresting of my adversary, I have been enforced to be longer than I desired.  
Having begun the study of the law he perceived therein such great corruption, 
pag. 24.  as he gave himself to the study of divinity: that so he might serve god and keep a good conscience.  
The use of this is to alienate the affections of those which be of this calling from me, and there withal from the cause itself. But God is my witness that I never affirmed any such thing, neither did the same ever enter into my thought. The common laws I hold and ever did since I studied them, to be grounded upon the law of god and reason, & to be of necessary and singular use in the common wealth so farram I and ever was from condemning the study of them, far therefore was that from me, the Disc. here suggesteth. Only this is true, that when the Lord (who had long before purposed to employ me otherwise, and in the study of an other ●aw,) did drawn another way, by laying his hand upon me, in causing a strange & extraordinary sluggishness to fall upon me, being a student of the common laws) even then when I was most free and far from the same I thus thought with myself, and it may be I have some times used words to this effect, that without all contradiction it were much better for me, to spend my days and strength in the study of the divine then human law, and to be occupied and labour or work upon the souls of men, endeuouringe their eternal salvation: then about the lands and goods of men and righting of the wrong, done unto them therein which only concerneth this momentary life, and reacheth not to the bodies of men, much less to there fowls: The welfare and salvation of which next to the glory of god is only worthy to be sought and laboured for: all other things being mere trifles in comparison thereof. Besides considering seriously of the afore said hand of God, upon me, and of the continuance of my very rare sluggishness (the like whereto I think, hath been seldom found in any,) notwithstanding my earnest striving against the same, I began to fear lest I did 〈◊〉 against the pricks, and imagine that the lord sure would use my 〈◊〉 in some other thing, and place me in another standing. And this ● I (speak the ●oth in Christ, and lie not) caused me to change my mind, and wars●●● my study from the law of man to the law of God, & not any corr●ption in the same that I perceived.  
His friend forgetteth himself in affirming that M. Darrells life hath been so searched into, for true it is that diligent care was had and commandment given accordingly, that touching his conversation, 
pag. 25.  otherwise than appertained directly to his pretended course of casting out devils there should not any one point, be inquired into: neither was there, as by the acts in record it may appear, and as it is supposed. M. Darrell will himself confess.  
No verily, I am so far from confessing this, that I am fully assured of the contrary. I have been very credibly informed of a searching after the life I led at Cambridge, and by page 95. it appeareth that upon some inquiry, information hath been given. How I behaved myself at Ashby and at Nottingham the Dis. himself may remember, that he and an other Commissioner deposed and examined one Web his wife of Nottingham (at whose house at my first coming I made my abode for a sew days) whereupon and what moved her to inter ta'en me, what speeches in secret passed between her and me, what words I uttered in the prayers I used while I was there, or to this effect, and not concerning my casting out devils or Some, counterfeiting or not counterfeiting, concerning which she could say though least of a thousand: And for●asmuch as this fact of the Dis. was contrary to the commandment given him, and that herein he and his fellow commissione●●●●ent beyond the bounds of their commission, and that the thing he did is in itself most intolerable, I desire all men to consider of it, specially, those that be in authority, But what hath the Dis. in all his searching found out? I ask of him whose ox or affe I have taken, or to whom I have done wrong if he can tell let him hereafter declare it.  
But one thing is reported of M. Darrell, which passeth the rest, and maketh it probable (you may not doubt) that God hath given him an especial grace above all other Exorcists, 
pag. 26.  now a days to expelli devils, For the say that after a sort, he hath forsaken house, lands, and all for Christ's sake● which being an Apostolical resolution, why should not he have that gift granted unto him? Indeed one is as true as the other.  
The reason why it hath been said as is here repored is, because, for a preaching ministry sake, and so for Christ and his gospel sake, I changed my habitation: and when I dwelled in my own house, & upon, my own land, in my natiu country, among my kinstolkes and acquaintance, to my full contentment and hearts delight for the things of this life, I (through the grave of god) left all these to my loss, & puched my tent in an other coast, and hereof I am not ashamed. And why might not he who knew this to be true, say as is aforesaid? this the Dis. scorneth, being one of those that will neither enter into the kingdom of heaven, nor suffer those that would, He seemeth by his scornful speeches following, to think that there is no forsaking of h●● use, land, and all to follow Christ, but where one selleth house, land, and all he possesseth and giveth the money to the poor, according to the speech, of Christ to the young man in the gospel, if you will be perfect, sell that thou hast, 
〈◊〉 19 21.  and give it to the poor. But to let this error go, what meaneth the Dis. to call this an Apostolical resolution? It should seem the answer give by Peter concerning himself, & fellow apostles, Behold we have forsaken all & followed thee. But the Disc. must know that all this resolution to forsake all and follow Christ is not proper and peculiar to the Apostles, but common to them with all christians, yea this resolution is so general, as he that is not resolved to for●ak house land, yea and his own life also, and all to follow Christ and his gospel, (u) is not worthy of Christ, 
mark. 8. 34.  and cannot be his disciple. Thus saith our Saviour, 
mark. 8. 34,  (u) whosoever will follow me, let him forsake himself, that is, resolve with himself, or be willing and ready to lose or lay down his life for my sake whensoever I shall call him thereunto, which he must daily expect: much more house and land and all things besides: and again, if any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, 
Luke. 14. 26.  and children, and brethren and sisters, yea and his own life also he cannot be my disciple. And hereupon immediately after, he compareth him that is not resolute and ready to forsake life and all, and to endure whatsoever persecutions can befall him for Christ's sake, and yet profess himself to be Christ's, to a rash and foolish man, that beginneth, to build, but is not able to make an end, and to an vanduised king, going to war against an other, who will neither send embassage and desire peace, neither yet is able to meet him that cometh against him: and then concludeth the same thus: so likewise whosoever he be of you, that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple. Yea observe I beseech you here, how by the next words following these of Peter (whereupon it must needs be the Dis. gathereth this resolution of forsaking all, to be Apostolical) this is manifestly convinced. For when Christ had upon occasion of Peeter's words, told him & the other of his disciples, what reward they which had thus forsaken all & followed him should have, that they should sit upon twelve thrones & judge the twelve tribes of Israel: there he showeth that neither this forsaking of all, nor reward, is proper to them his Apostles, but common to others, saying: And whosoever shall forsake houses, or brethren, orsisters, or father or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my name sake, he shall receive an hundred fold more, and shall inherit everlasting life. As it Christ jesus had said, not only you my Apostles, but whosoever else shall forsake all to follow me, 
ma●h. 19 19 mark. 10. 1●. Luk, 18. ●●.  shall have the same recompense of reward with you. And this is expressly set down by the 3. Evangelists, which argueth a greater ignorance in the Dis. From this resolution to forsake house, lands, and all for Christ's sake. which I would be sorry I had not: he concludeth me to have or to pretend to have the Apostolical gift, meaning, the same gift to cast out devils and power over unclean spirits, 
By this worthy collection of the Disc. Lethu●●. Ridley, Cram●●●, & those worthy men in ●. May time, the must needs have the Apostolical gift of casting out devils, because they forsook all for christ & his gospel sake  which the Apostles had. And mark what he addeth. Indeed one is as true as the other. But I say who should know better than he, the one is more true than the other, and that the latter is as false, as the other is true. But to leave myself, what saith the Dis. to many thousand (a) martyrs in former ages, who had not only this resolution, but did indeed forsake house, land and all yea their own lives for Christ's sake: were they all Apostles, and endued with that Apostolical gift, by a word to cast out devils, and by consequent to work other miracles? Thus we see that whiles the Dis. in moc kage blundereth out Apostolical resolution, and Apostoliicall gift, he delivereth doctrines rather Apostatical then Apostolical, I mean, such as can in no sort be drawn from: nor agreeing with their holy writings.  
Will you know how he hath forsaken all to follow Christ? Having two or three houses, and a little land in Mansfeild and elsewhere, left him by his father, he sod the same, and since bathe lived upon the money, (being as one of his friends saith) five or six hundred pounds. 
Pag. 26.  If then to sell land and live upon the money, be to leave all, and follow Christ, and afit note of one that can cast out devils, we shall not want men of that trade: many usurers in England will prove good Exorcists.  
It is clear that howsoever he doth not in plain terms call me usurer, yet he doth intimate somuch, and would have men so to account of me, But I desire all men seeing it is not so, to be better persuaded of me, and not to give ●are to this his false report. True it is that after certain short leases which my father left me were expired, (which were worth yearly three times more to me then my land I sold that little land I had, as being not able of the annual rent there-of (specially in those dear years) to maintain myself and family, having 5. children. But it is as true, that presently with the same money I took a farm in Ashbie-delazouch, and bought some store of sheep, kine, horses, oxen, with other things appeartayninge to husbandry, for the mayntennance of my household, which both religion and nature taught me to provide for. And these things are well known to many. It is plain then that I neither sold my land to that end the Disc. pretendeth, neither being sold did live upon the money, that is, let it forth to usury as usurers do. I am sorry thus to trouble the world. with the reading of my private affairs, but that the unresonablenesse of the adversary and his slanderoous tongue doth thereunto enforce me, in the just defence of mine own innocency. But hath not the Disc, hore faithfully kept his promise, in that he said he would not meddle with my life or is he not taken tardy, in that he said he had not searched there-into.   

OF. CHAPTER 5.  
How M. Darrell knew Som. and the rest, to be possessed.  
M. Darrell affirmeth that Christ did not ordain any means to know who was possessed in the apostle's time: 
pag. 2, 7.  but left that to be discerned by the manner of their sits, and so sraming his judgement accordingly, he saith: that the only means whereby now men are discerned to be possessed, are: the signs which are mentioned in the scriptures.  
I neither do nor did say that the Apostles did by no other way or means discern who were possessed, then by the manner of their vexation by sathan, which he calleth here the manner of their fits, for it may be that some times they knew somuch by some present and extraordinary gift, 
acts 26, 26.  and so it is likely that Paul knew the Pythonesse to be possessed, and therefore I said that the only means whereby NOW men are discerned &c. but this is it I say, that Christ did not ordain any such means, for than we should have it in the Scriptures, and such ordinance there I dare be bold to say we have none. Besides what needs Christ to have ordained any other means for the disceerning of the possessed, seeing by their manner of handling in their fits it was so manifest, and a disease so easy to be known, that the common people, yea even the simple women could discern thereof, as hath before been showed? 
vers. 10.  yea but saith the Dis. there is such an ordinance: for in the 1. to the Cor. Chap. 12. among other gifts, there is mention of one, called discretio spirituum, the discerning, of spirits: which saith the Dis. was a measure of god's spirit to discern betwixt counterfeits, and such as were indeed possessed. 
math. 7. 15. math. 24 24. & vers. 11.  But we must know that the holy ghost meaneth hereby an other manner of gift. (u) Beware (saith Christ) of false prophets, which come to you insheepes' clothing but inwardly are rau●ning wolves. 
● cor. 11. 13. chap. 4. 1.  And again * thore shall arise false Christ's, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders, so that if it were possible they should deceive the 〈◊〉 elect, And S. Paul speaketh of (v) false Apost les which were deceitful workers, transforming, themselves into the Apostles of Christ: and of Satan his ministers, transforming themselves as though they were the ministers of righteousness. And S. john saith thus: Dear beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of god: for many false prophets are gone out into this world. All these bear the world in hand that they have the spirit of god, and teach the truth, or true and only way to salvation, whereby they deceive many, and yet it is not so. 
1 T●●●. 4. 6. 1. Tim, 4. 1.  He now that is enabled of god to discern the false prophets, and false Christ's, from the true, and put difference between (v) the spirit of truth, and * the spirit of error: he I say and all they have this gift, called the discerning of spirits: which is common to all the elect. But he that herein hath an excellency and sharpness to discern the same above others, may fitly be said, and I think most properly, to have this gift, In this gift Peter (as it is probable.) excelled Philip in discerning of Simon Magus. This gift they also may be said to have, which can best discern between those who though they preach the truth, 
1 tim. 1. 4. & 4. 7, & 6. 20 2 tim. 2. 14, 16, 23. titus. 3. & 1. tim. 6, 3, 4. 5.  yet they mingle the same with vain and unprofitable doctrines (which Paul calleth fables, profane & old wives fables, profane & vain babblings, foolish & unlearned question●c●. bidding us to stay such doctrines, to put away such, to avoid such, and to separate ourselves from such teachers:) and those which be good and profitable unto men, the wholesome words of our, Lord jesus Christ, & the doctrines which be according to godliness. This is it that the spirit of god meaneth by the discerning of spirits, and not a gift or measure of god's spirit, whoreby to discern between counterfeits, and such as were inder depossessed, which never any dreamt of before the. Discoverer. And no marvel. For there is no such difficulty to discern between counterfeits and the possessed indeed. Whosoever looketh into the gospel and considereth of the manner of their vexation by Satan, who are there said to have been possessed may easily know when one is possessed. No physician can so easily and surely discern the disease of his patient by pulse, urine, and other signs: as a christian man of understanding, may by the signs of Satan his possessing one, discern of possession. And reason will teach men to discern of counterfeiting viz. whether. those things they behold can possibly come ●●ther from nature, or art.  
It is also to be observed that the Dis. speaketh of the time: past, and not of the time present: I would be known● (saith ●e) what that gift WAS, he doth not say, what that gift is, and again, 〈◊〉 to discern betwixt counterfeits, and such as WERE possessed, he saith not such as are possessed: whereby it is plain that in his opunion th●● gift whereof he speaketh is gone, so that none is now able to discern between a counterfeit, and one possessed. How is it then that the Dis. taketh it upon him to judge that Somers and the rest be coun●terfeyts. What fools doth the Dis. make of men? and what a difficult thing is it forsooth to judge in this case? Surely he thinketh th● none can be now possessed, and then no marvel though his gift b● withered, for to say (men at this day being possessed) that none 〈◊〉 discern, whither they counterfeit or no, it is too absurd to speak● of.   

OF CHAPTER 6.  
Of M. Darrell's knowledge. who sent the devil into Somers and the rest.  
All the devils that M. Darrell hath hitherto encountered, 
page. 36,  were sent by witches (as it seemeth) into his patience. Whether witches can send devils into men or women (as many do pretend) is a question, among those that writ of such matters: and the learneder. and sounder sort do hold the negative, against whom Thyreus opposeth himself, and with Thyreus M● Darrell.  
It is the Lord (if we speak properly) that sendeth devils into men. Shall we receive good at the hands of God (saith job) and not receive evil? meaning, 
job, 2, 10.  the evil of punishment. And the Prophet Amo● Shall there be evil in a city & the Lord hath not done it? 
chapter● 3, 6.  That then I mean and assirme is this: that Satan being sent of god and so permitted, to enter into one, as sometimes he was into Darling Somers etc. the devil being thus sent, stirreth up the corrupt affections of some, with whom (as I may say) he hath some familiarity, and laboureth to bring them to hate that same person, and in that hatred, after their accustomed manner, by him or his ministry to be revenged of the party. And whereas without this, he is to enter into and possess the said person, and will: yet taketh he oft this course, that thereby he may draw men to sin, which is the very work and labour of his hands, and (as by his practice it should seem) to shame and punishment withal: for not only with our afflicted persons, but others also, as one Margaret Herison of Burnham ulpe, (concerning whose vexation by Satan there is a book printed) M. Throgmortons children, with sundry more, either possessed, or otherwise vexed by him, the devil so ordered the matter, as that the party, or parties, whom he had before stirred up to join with him in the afflicting of them, he discovered and made known to the world: and this we may well think he doth to this second end, because it is his manner to bring one first to sin, and the sin being perfected, to chasten them to shame and punishment, as he did by judas, neither is it to any purpose to object that witches are very simple folks, and know not what belongeth to possession for that they direct not the spirit thereunto, but speak only to their spirit or familiar, of tormenting the party whom they hate, (as appeareth by their confessions) the devil of his own accord entering into the parson to be possessed, unto which fact and sertuice the lord himself hath indeed appointed him. And where the Dis. saith that the learneder and sounder sort do hold that witches cannot send devils into men, if he understand not by that he calleth sending, as is aforesaid, he saith nothing against me, nor to the matter: but if so as I imagine he doth, than I demand of him, who I know consenteth herein with these great learned men: why witches and their familiar spirits may not aswell agree together in this special case as in others where Satan killeth men, or beasts, or strangely vexeth them by some external operation, which we call witcheryes? seeing all is merely a tormenting of the body by Satan, the difference lying in the manner of it, which I trust is by the witch left to the will and discretion of the devil? as this latter we all know is confirmed: by the confessions of thousands of witches and that in all ages from time to time, so is this other also by the confession of some. Yea but saith the Dis. to object the confession of the witches is to no purpose, and is already answered by the former learned men. His words be these: And touching the confession of the witches themselves▪ 
pag. 3●●  that may be left well enough to such learned men as have written sufficiently of it.  
I desire now to know of the Discoverer who have made answer to the confessions of the witches themselves, but they that hold that there are no witches as Wierus and Scot, which are the sound and learned men he here speaketh of, for these men maintaining this false position that there be no witches, must needs answer to the confession of the witches themselves: which every one would object. And this saith he these learned men have done sufficiently: whereby it is plain that this man is of the s●me opinion with them. But he thought it wisdom not to say so● plain terms, lest he should provoke the reverent judges of the land against him, for that so saying he made them guilty of innocent blood.  
It is to be remembered that howsoever in plain and express● words the Disc. doth not affirm, that none can in these days be dispossessed, yet in effect he doth it under the name of 〈◊〉. So albeit he do not say that none can be now possessed with devils yet considering his covert carriage of himself there-in, not once granting (I warrant you) in all his great volume any such things, and that he will have all the possessed persons among us and the Papists also counterfeits, as appeareth by this his first books who can conjecture any other, but that he holdeth, that none can be as this day possessed? In like-sorte I say, be doth here by witches, not plainly denying any such to be, but secretly insinuating as much to the reader Thus we see he doth deny (but covertly dispossession of devils. 2. possession with devils. 3● all compact with devils to the hurt of others ●f he proceed but one stepe further, it will be covertly to the deniel of devils. Well this I dare be bold to say of the Disc. whosoever he be: that howsoever he profess that he believeth in god, and that there are devils, yet by this very work of his, (this Discovery. I mean (he denieth both.   

OF. CHAP. 7.  
OF THE CAUSES PRETENDED, WHY MEN ARE POSSESSED.  
Alyce Goodrig of Staphenhill in Darbishire, having a spirit called Minnye in the likeness of a dog, party coloured, red and white, did send● the same to torment, 
pag, 37.  Thomas Darling: the seven in Lancashire were (as it seemeth) possessed by the means of one Edmond Hartley. 
pag. 41.  and a little after: But Thomas darlings venial sin exceeded the rest: for he meeting Alice Goodrige in a coppice, did let an escape (as the book termeth it which she taking to be done in her contempt, used these words, Gip with a mischief and fart with a bell, I will go to heaven & thou shalt go to hell. And thereupon her Minme entered into him.  
Howsoever the Disc. derideth this reported in the book of Darling, and no marvel, seeing he is persuaded that there are no witches: yet there is in reason (how strange, and incredible so ever it seem to carnal reason) to persuade us to receive it for a truth, for first we have Alice Goodrige the witch confessing this of herself and that sundry times 2. the circumstances mentioned in her confession are true▪ upon such a day said she, I met Darling, in such a place or wood called the coppice and the boy letting an escape, as the book termeth it, I mistaking the boy for one Sherrats' boy, who had before broken me a basket of eggs used these words: Gip with a mischief etc. and there withal bad my Minnie go and torment him: who after returning unto me, said he had done so. Considering now that it is very true and known so to be to others, that this Alice m●t Darling upon the day and in the place named, that Darling then and their did, and Sherrats' boy also before, as is here specified, and that she used these words aforesaid, and lastly that the very same night D●●ling began to be sick and so continued worse and worse, until 〈◊〉 as evident as the daylight at noon, that he was tormented by the devil: who (I say) consideriug these things, can in reason otherwise ● think, but that she saith truly concerning her sending of her Minny to torment Darling. As than it is certain, yea so certain as without blushing it cannot be denied, that Darling was tormented by the 〈◊〉, so it is hereby very plain that Alice Goodrige did there about confederate with her familiar spirit. Moreover in that we read the like of others we are thereby to be confirmed herein. Alice Samuel a witch of Warboyse confessed (as is set down in the printed book) that she sent her spirit called Pluck, 
The 〈◊〉 & execution of, the witches of, warboyse.  to M. Throgmortons' children, and willed him to go and torment them. And that they were tormented by the devil, even 5. of his daughters, it is notoriously known, and so generally received for truth, as the Dis. himself dareth not deny it, though fain he would, as appeareth by his nibbling at them. If this now were true, that Alice Samuel saith of herself: why should not the like confessed by Alice Goodrige of herself, be also true? And if the one of these strengthened especially by sundry circumstances we can all of us believe: why should we not credit the other also, confirmed by as many, yea more and as strong circumstances as the other● But what is it that offendeth the Dis. somuch and maketh the confession of Alice Goodrige so incredible, yea ridiculous unto him? doth this offend him, that she sent her familiar spirit to go and torment him? or this, that she was so malicious and cruel upon so small occasion? or this, that her spirit was in the form of a dog? or this, that her spirit had a name, (〈◊〉 M●●y) agreed upon I mean betwixt them? or this, that the devil did usually (as it should seem) appear unto her like a little dogger or rather all these, and especially that any man or woman should have such familiarity & intercourse of speech and thus compact or confederate with the devil? Lest these should be as stumbling blocks in our way, as it should seem they are in the Discoverers: let us add to that is aforesaid, these two things. First, that his last, which is the strangest and indeed all in all, is according to the scriptures: and that some of these rest have likewise in the general, though not in the particular, confirmation from the holy scriptures, for by them it plainly appeareth, that among the sons and daughters of men, there are some which have familiarity with devils, have speech and compact with them about this and that action, 
chap. 28. 7.  Hereunto serveth that in the first of Samuel 〈…〉 that Saul repaired unto, is said to have a familiar spirit. And in that the devil at her call, appeared unto Saul in the likeness of Samuel, and had speech with him: what should let us to think, that if not always yet sometimes, and when she would, the devil 〈◊〉 unto her in this or that form and had 〈…〉 are said to work with spirits, 〈…〉 and they confederate in the same works, and therefore (no doubt, 
Levit, 19, 31. Lev, 20. 6.  this phrase or manner of speech is used, ●●●shall not (saith Moses,) ●●●gard them that work with spint●. 〈…〉 work with spirits. The second thing to be observed is, that not only Alic Samuel but thousands other have confessed the like, as strange, and incredible as these of Alice Goodrige, and the truth of the same have been confirmed by many circumstances, whereupon these kind of people, (witches I mean) have received the punishment due to such malefactors. Neither did this Alice Goodrige escape unpunished: but was for this very fact and no other committed to Derby jail by a justice of peace, found guilty thereof by the jury, and by my Lord Anderson adjudged to ymprisonment, where since she died. Nor yet Edmond Hartley who after he was found guilty by the jury, was adjudged by the judge to death, and accordingly executed. Now if this concerning Alice Goodrige and Darling which was the very evidence given at Derby against her, be a mere jest & ridiculous matter as the Dis. maketh it, and that indeed there was no such thing, (this Darling being as M. Harsnet would have it a very counterfeit boy, and in that respect also the case nothing so in truth) who seethe not, that to make the best we can, he doth thereby condemn, judge, justice, & jury of simplicity: and he is the only man (forsooth) that hath had a true and thorough insight into this matter. Whether this man be in the Praemunire that hath so directly and publicly impeached the judgement given by the Queen's justices against the salde Alice for bewitching of Darling, specially sentence being given herein, I desire the reverend judges of the Common Laws of England (who can best judge hereof, and whom it chiefly concerneth deliberately to consider. And if it fall out so that he be not in case of Praemunire yet sure it is such, and so notorious an abuse, as they I trust in their wisdoms will see redressed.  
Where in this chapter the Disc, calleth Thirens my Master & in this whole first book of his seemeth to match us together, 
Pag. ●●.  as master and scholar: and in many places doth pretend as though I had learned I know not what from him: surely he greatly forgets himself for well he knoweth that in other doctrines, I descent a little more from the jesuite and the rest of that generation than he, for all his gloze and fair show in this his book, and therefore it is very unlikely that I should so thoroughly agree with him in the doctrines of possession and, dispossession, as usually the master and scholar do neither can he be ignorant here-of, who is so well studied in Thireus, that Thireus, his treatife from which I should learn forsooth all my skill, came to light, an. 1598. which was after all our 10. persons were dispossessed, and, the said book not to be had in England, until after I was in in the, Gatehouse (that I know of) and therefore it can not be that I learn●●d any thing for my practice hitherto from him. except I went beyond the seas unto him, and had it from his own mouth. But I marvel where this first book of the five had been, if Thireus' book had not come to the Disc. hands, before this Discovery came from them: for whosoever hath read Thireus, may easily see, how that as wind filleth a bladder, and so maketh it bog, which in itself is little: so hath Thyreus treatise of Demoniakes made the first book of the Discoverers to swell greatly.   

OF CHAP. 8.  
Of the means alleged by M. Darrell and others, whereby men are dispossessed.  
The ordinary means ordiyned to continue in the church for the casting out of devils M. Darrell maketh to be very ancient. 
Pag. 42.  For he saith: that it hath been in the church since the fall of Adam.  
Seeing this means hath not only continued in the Church since Christ's time, but was before, as may be collected out of the * Scriptures, and that we read not of the first ordaining of any such means: why may we not well think, 
math. 12. 27, acts, 19 13.  that as god in mercy left and ordained means in nature, for the curing of the natural diseases and infirmities of men's bodies, even from the time man's body was subject, unto them: so he did appoint this supernatural means, for the healing of this supernatural disease, from the time it also was subject thereunto, which is the fall of Adam, But saith the Dis. Herein Darrell hath no great certainty, for he confesseth that there is no mention in the old testament, of the institution of that means. And so of likelihood men were possessed from time to time during the space almost of 4000 years, God himself having ordained no ways to cure them. Out of my own mouth and confession, he pretendeth to convince me. But mark how unskil fully he doth it. 
pag, 42.  Darrell himself confesseth, that there is no mention in the old testament of this means, which he saith hath been in the church since the fale of Adam: by his saying then it is likely, that men being possessed about 4000 years, god ordained no way to cure them. He should have inferred of my said confession, men therefore being possessed about 4000 years god in writing left no special or peculiar means all that time for the curing of them, but instead thereof he concludeth as we hear. But let us take the argument as he himself hath framed it: In the old testament there is no mention of this means or medicine to cure the possessed. Therefore from Adam to Christ there's was no such means or medicine ordained of god to heal them. I answer, that the argument followeth not, as may appear by that which followeth. In the old testament there is no mention of special means or medicines to cure fevers, or other diseases, therefore. God hath ordained no means or medicines to heal men so diseased. And here I might proceed to a thousand 〈◊〉 The reason why this consequ●ce is not good is, because many yea almost insinyte things are decreed in the secret and aeternal counsel of god, and known so to be of man, which are not set down in his revealed will: so that although there be no ordinance as touching the healing of the possessed by prayer, or fasting and prayer mentioned in the old testament, yet notwithstanding the same might well be a means ordained of god for the cutinge of such. Sec●n●ly, we may assure ourselves that god revealed many of his ordinances to them which lived under the law, which were not set down in the scripture of the old testament: because how soever now to us under the gospel, and in the last days * god speaketh only by his son, 
h●b 1. 1.  bidding us * h●are him in his word * and ministry, so as at this day for our information in the Lords will and pleasure with man, 
ma●●h, 17 ●, ●uke 10, 16.  we are to go to the holy scriptures only, and the ministers of Christ delivering, that which from them they have received: yet at sundry times and in divers manners god spoke in the old, times to our fathers, beside by the scripture of the old testament, as by his prophets, by dreams and, 
h●b. 1. 1.  visions, and by urim: well therefore might prayer and fasting be, not only the ordinance of god for the casting of Satan out of the bodies of men, but also revealed and made known to be such to the Church of god then, albeit the same were not mentioned in the old testament. 
● Sam. 28. 6.  From this argument the Dis. proceedeth to a second, wherein also there is as little art: taken from the testimony of Thyreus, and that he doth in these words.  
But in saying that the same means do continue now in the church, that were in use before the coming of Christ: 
pag. 43.  that his masters the popish exorcists, will condemn as an error in him. For one of them saith, that the ways of casting out devils in the old Testament, 
Thereus pat, 3. cap. 41.  iam vetustate, si non alia de causa antiquatae sunt, et abolitae, as being grown in dotage, are now abolished for their age.  
Behold his consutation. Surely this man was barren of arguments, otherwise he would never have run to Thyreus for so absurd a one as this is, to convince me with. If he had produced the testimony of an ancient father or late writer he had said something: and yet it had been argumentum in-artificiale, an argument wherein were n● art at all, especially in a matter of religion, which is to be decide● by the holy scriptures and not by the writings and opinions of men. But for the convincing of me a minister of the gospel, to produce the saying of Thyreus a jesuite and such as hath neither sap nor savour in it, is to beat the air, & not to dispute. Thus he may as well connince me in not so few as an hundred several points of doctrine, as the number of sacraments, the presence of Christ in the bread and wine, etc. wherein the jesuite dissenteth from that which I with the church of god do hold and maintain.  
M. Darrell holdeth that in the Apostles time, there were two sorts or kinds of casting out devils, the one ordinary, which was in the church before the coming of Christ: 
pag. 43.  viz. fasting and prayer, and the other extraordinary, ●iz. commanding of Satan to departed in the name of Christ.  
Of this latter kind of ejection of Satan there is no question, the doubt is whether the first was in the church in the Apostles time and that resteth to be discussed. seeing we read of a casting out o● devils by fasting a●d prayer, even then when Christ himself was upon earth: (for Christ saith not, this kind shall not go forth as speaking of the time future, 
math. 17. ●1. Mark, 9 24  or that which afterwards should be, but this kind goeth not out, as meaning of the time present, & that which then was done or in use:) and that after this manner the Apostles did not dispossess the devils as is made evident (I trust) where I treat of this scripture: it must needs be that this kind of e●ection of unclean spirits. viz by prayer or prayer and fasting, was in the church in the Apostles time. And this is confirmed by these words of our Saviour: ● I through Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your children cast them outs? therefore they shall be your judges. By whom (saith Christ; 
math. 12. 17. Luke 11, 1●.  do your children cast them out? as if he had said, though Beelzebub or by the spirit of god? by which interrogation is insinuated, do they it not by the spirit of god? for you say not of them neither will say, that that they do, is done by the devil: therefore that is, because you say that your children cast out devils by the spirit of god wherein indeed you say truly: and in the mean season affirm that I cast them out by Beelzebub: and so of the like actions, done by the same finger, give a contrary judgement, which is a most unrighteous thing, they shallbe your judges: that is in the day of judgement shall testify against you: according to which testimony, god shall judge you. It is now to be considered, by whom and by what manner this was done, whether by the Apostles, or some other which had from Christ received the same power with them over unclean spirits, and so by commanding Satan to departed in his name, or by some other kind of men, and after an other manner: First than we are to know that by those which are here called your children, meaning jews which in Christ's time cast out devils, cannot be understood conjurers, because they cannot well be said to cast out devils as is here said of these: for how can Satan drive out Satan? but specially, for that Christ approveth of this e●ection, 
mark. 3. 2●.  and secretly confesseth it to be done by the spirit of god, Neither hereby may we (although many do) understand the Apostles or Disciples, nor yet any who expelled evil spirits by commanding them in the name of jesus Christ: bycaus these their children the pharisees confessed to cast devils forth by the power of god, but this as they denied to Christ, so it cannot be but that they would deny the same also to all of his household, 
math. 10. 24,  & to whom soever that should plainly and directly in his name, and by any power received from him cast forth Satan: for the disciple is not above his master, nor the servant above his Lord. It is enough for the disciple to be as his master is, and the servant as the lord. If they called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more them of his household? And as the pharisees because of their extreme malice against Christ, which must needs extend itself to his disciples, could not but be far from the approving and commending of any great work done in the name of Christ, 
john 11, 48. & 12, 10.  so also for that they could not endure that the people should believe in him, but when any miracle was done that might cause or help forward that same, they were ready to burst for anger. That this generation of vipers then, who excommunicated the blind man for bearing witness to the work that Christ had wrought upon him, and ordained that if any man did confess that he was Christ, 
john 22. 34.  he should be excomunicate out of the Synagogue: who consulted together to put Lazarus to death, because for his sake many of the jews went away, and believed in jesus: would acknowledge that work to be done by a divine power, 
john. 12. 10,  (and so allow and commend it) which was done in the nā● and power of jesus Christ, and was very effectual to bring the jews to believe in Christ, as they did here of this ejection of devils performed by their children, as a thing even impossible. For these two reasons it cannot be, 
Luk 1●●●  that they who are said he●re to cast out dyvelles, were either of the Apostles or 70. disciples of Christ, or any other that by power communicated from Christ did in the extraordinary manner cast forth wicked spirits. If therefore evil spirits were cast out of some in the Apostles time, and not by the Apostles nor by any others after that extraordinary manner the Apostles did, viz. by commanding of Satan to departed in the name of Christ jesus, as by the Scripture is manifest: must it not needs be, that then there was an other manner of ejection besides that extraordinary used by the Apostles and disciples of Christ? and why may we not say, that it was by prayer, 
ma●● 〈…〉 9 29.  or prayer and fasting, considering those words of our Sa●●ur, This kind can by mother ●eanes c●me forth, but by prayer and 〈◊〉▪ The former of these calvin writing upon this very place, doth not only affirm, but also confirm and prove out of the scriptures, and ●o the latter he doth very much incline, although he do 〈…〉 the same. 
Cal●ni ha●●   
〈…〉 ●●●piunt etc. their children, so take for the children of that whole 〈…〉 that the Apostles were so called. Others refer them to the old Prophets. But I doubt not but that he understandeth the Exorcists of whom then there were many among the jews, as appeareth by the 19 chapter of the Acts, for it is likely that they did judge no better of the disciples of Christ, then of the master. And presently after speaking of the original of these Exorcists he saith this: Ita fier● potest ut invocato Dei nomine, doemones fugarent etc. so it may be, that by calling upon the name of god (that is by prayer) they did cast out devils and the people having had experience of such power of god, did rashly ordain unto themselves an ordinary funct●ion.  
But the Disc. laboureth to confute, first by producing M. More his contrary judgement. I answer, that M. More and myself are fellow ministers, and that the same is no more a conviction of my opinion than mine of his. And what although we descent not only here in, but in some other points also concerning the doctrine controverted, which the Disc. I warrant you seateth out and pursueth to the uttermost are we not men and subject unto error as well as others? And is it such a rare matter to see two differ about the interpretation of the same place of scripture? and of such use, as the same (forsooth) must needs be published to the world? surely nothing less. But this use we may make of it, that the same considered, it is not likely there was any such devise or confederacy as the Disc. affirmeth in the 15. page of his Discovery. His words be thes. Of these premises it would peradventure anger them, if any should collect, that in all likelihood▪ seeing neither by learning nor sufficient arguments, they could heretofore prevail, for the setting up of their pres●iteriall conceits, they thought to supply● there wants therein, by this device of casting out devils. In pressing the difference in opinions betwixt us, the Disc. overthroweth the likliehood he here speaketh of, more than he was aware. Secondly, he goeth about to convince me. by two arguments of his own: the first where of is set down in these words. To hold with M. Darrell, that there was an ordinary mean to cast out devils in Christ's time, 
pag. 44.  doth derroga● much from the honour of his miracles in casting out satan. I answer, no●no more, then to hold that there was then an ordinary means to heal other diseases and infirmities of man's body, doth derrogat from the honour of his miracles. in healing persons so diseased or affected, but here of he giveth a reason: for the infidels might have surmised, that Christ had done it by the ordinary means, having used the sam● secretly without there knowledge, The unbelieving jews could no more surmise thus, then in his curing of natural diseases, that he did the same by natural means, or medicines secretly applied unto them before. And neither of these could they in any reason so much as surmise, considering the insinit number he healed, and that immediately, so so●ne as he 〈◊〉 them, yea often times before. upon the touching of the hem of his grement. His second argument followeth. moreover, it may argue the extraordinary means to be superfluous: there being then an ordinary, 
pag. 44.  means, and that of such facility, as will after appear. no. for the expulsion of satan by the extraordinary means. ct. by a word, so as Christ no sooner spoke. or the Apostles in his name, but the evil spirit went out: did most manefestly and palpably (as I may say) set forth, or publish and preach to all men, the deity of Christ jesus: which the ordinary by calling upon the name of God, did not. 2. The extraordinary and miraculus election by a word, yea some times by the very shadow of one, so guifted, or kercheiefs or handkerchiefs carried from such, argued a far greater power and authority over unclean spirits and so did more commend and dignify such persons and there ministry, than the ejection by the ordinary means. The extraordinary therefore, was not superfluous but of singular use, notwithstanding there was then an ordinary means. Neither is the ordinary, of such facility as the Disc. imagineth. Is it so easy a thing to pray, or to be so affected with the misery of an other, as to send up sighs or groans to the Lord in their behalf? indeed to babble or to use the labour of our lips for ourselves or others is an easy matter, common to the profanest that live: but to labour inwardly in our spirits, or to offer up a spiritual service acceptable to God in Christ, 
psal. 25. 1.  or as the Prophet David saith, to lift up our hearts to god, with sighs and groans for ourselves or others, they being fast glued to the earth, and naturally given to look thither, is a very uneasy hard and difficult thing▪ and far more uneasy to continue and hold out any time therein: & hard liest of all can we be contented, and that for the good of another, to wain ourselves for a day from meat and drink, and all other comforts of this life: Our profits and pleasures, afflicting & humbling our souls together there with. That this is not a matter of such facility as the Disc. affirmeth, lamentable and daily experience doth show. But if we will speak of a facility, in casting out devils, then must we go to Christ & his Apostles, who no sooner spoke the word but it was done, yea sometimes with more facility than a word, as is laid down before.  
M. Darrell confessing the necessity of saith in the said ordinary means, 
〈…〉  saith: that neither the faith of doing miracles. nor the justifying faith is therein necessary: but that the temporary, or historical faith may suffice. It being h●re objected, that an historical faith sufficing, (as is before expressed) and that the prayer and fasting in such as have but that faith cannot please god: it will follow that the ordinary means which Christ hath left in his church f●r casting out of devils as necessary, is such a means as 〈◊〉 not accept able to almighty god: M. Darrell answereth, that the consequent is not good, and so that point lieth.  
And so he answereth again, and again will, if the Disc. should ympleade him a thousand times. Surely one would think this argument followeth not. The prayer and fasting of such as have only the temporal or historical faith, cannot please god in Christ, to the obtaining of any spiritual blessing: therefore not to the casting on't of sathan, or obteininge of their corporal benefit: and so by consequence, we have a means to cast out diu●els, if this be one, which is not acceptable or pleasing unto god. If the Disc. reply that he doth not so understand the Antecedet, or first part of this argument, as I set it down, than I meant not to deny the argument, neither do I now, but the Antecedent, which must be this The prayer and fasting of such etc. cannot please god to the obtaining of any blessing, (that is so far prevail with god) otherwise he concludeth nothing. Now this is false. For the prayers and humiliation of the wicked, may avail with god to the obtaining of a corporal benefit, and removing of a temporal judgement from himself or an other, and such is possession, 
1 kings 11 ●1 27. 29.  and deliverance therefrom: albeit the sa● is not effectual to procure a spiritual blessing, as the remission of sins and such like. Ahab fasting and humbling himself, though it were but outwardly and not in soundness and sincerity of heart, did thereby escape not only himself, but his son also that punishment which otherwise had certainly overtaken them both. 
exodus 22. 21. verse 23. verse 2●. 27.  Thou shalt not (saith the lord by Moses) do injury to a stranger, neither oppress him: ye shall not trouble any widow, nor fatherless child: if thou vex or trouble such, & so he call and cry unto me, I will surely here his cry. And a little after if thou take thy neighbour's raiment to pledge, thou shalt restore it unto him before the son go down: for that is his covering only, and this is his garment for his skin: wherein shall he sleep? therefore when he ●●yeth unto me I will hear him: for I am merciful. Shall we think now that god heareth not the prayers or cries that the stranger, widow, fatherless, etc. send forth to the lord out of the anguish of their souls, and grievousness of their oppression, except they be such as be endued with a justifying faith? god forbidden. For howsoever it is certain that in the● and in such like cases the ears of the lord are open to such, & their prayers most available with god: yet are they not shut against sinners but god heareth them thus far, as to deliver them from the oppression they are in, and to take vengeance▪ of their oppressors. And it is to be observed that we have no such limitation here. Is it not thus said by the lord? If the stranger, widow, fatherless child that feareth my name, call an● cry unto me, I will hear: but more generally, if any widow or fatherless child whatsoever, being injuried, or oppressed, call and cry unto me I will surely hear. Thus than it is. God doth hear the sigh and cries etc. that wicked men in their miseries, or unminent danger thereof do send forth unto him, and delivereth them, 
〈…〉 45. 9  as the creator ready to show mercy to his creature, which although as a sinner he abnorreth, 
D●●●2. 6. 13. ●4 luke ●.  with his prayers and all his sacrifices, yet as his creature he loveth, and hath compassion of, specially in misery, as appeareth by the places of scripture above written: where this is set down for areason, 
M●th. 4, 45. 〈…〉 6 〈◊〉 ●4. 17.  why he will surely hear the oppressed stranger, widow, fatherless etc. for I am merciful: also by that saying or David: The lord is god to all. And herein we shall be further confirmed, if we call to mind, how the lord in respect of our creation calleth himself our * sather, and us in the ●ame respect his sons and daughters: 
Math 1. 21, 〈◊〉 113 ●21. 〈◊〉 12. 13. ● 〈◊〉 1 1, Lo● 3, 15, 16. & 1●. 10, L●● 1●. 11. 12. Io 14. 17. 9  well therefore may go there his children by creation, in a matter pertaining to this ●●re, seeing also in the things of this life he is so abundantly gracious unto them: But concerning the life that is to come, or spiritual blessings in heavenly things, it is no maravedi though he hear them not at ad, but only his sons by adoption, considering he will bestow no such * treasures upon them, 〈◊〉 that jesus Christ maketh no● intercession for them: 
● pet: 2. 5.  in whom only and for whose mediation, such requests are accepted of god.  
But an other point may not be left asleep. 
Ca●. 45.  Darrell saith ●hat in the said place of Math. 17. 20. that the faith there mentioned, is to be understood to be the saith of dung miracles: That the Apostles were reproved for their? weakness in that saith: And that if the same had been strong enough, they might have cast ut the wicked spirit mentioned in that Chapter, verse 21. without prayer of fasting: whereby it followeth (for aught that dull men candiscerne) that M. Darrell holding (as is before mentioned) that place of scripture to be a secret ordinance for the continuance of fasting and prayer, as the means to cast out devils, and that therein by faith is understood the faith o● doing miracles: (which if it had been strong enough in the Apostles prayer and fasting had been superfluous) it will follow it is thought, that the historical faith will not serve his twne, but that it must be the faith of thing miracles: which must be understood for the saith that is required of necessary when there is need to cast out devils. So as if he want that, he may (〈◊〉 his own doctr●in●) cast his cappat them.  
Mark (stood Reader) his note of attention, or preface before my a●lertion but an other point may not be lest asl●epe: and after his cole●tion thereupon, the caling of a cap, imagine his own into the n●re, and you shall see the man marvelously triumphing so tha● either now sure he hath the vi●tory, & that he hath got also out of my own words, or else he will never have it. The point I affirmed was, that the faith minityned Math. 17. 20. ●●to be understood of the miraculous faith and hereof I gave two reasons, which are here likewise set down. thereupon saith the Disc. it followeth, that Dar. holding that place of scripture to be a secret ordinance for the continuance of fasting and prayer as the means etc. I answer, that all that he inferreth was true, and very fitly collected, if I hold the place the speaketh of viz. Math. 17. 20. to contain in it the ordinance we speak of: But all men know that it is not Math. 17. verse 20. which were most absurd: but verse 21. viz. these words: This kind goeth not out, but by prayer and fasting. Yea the Disc. himself confesseth the same, but the leaf before this, page 43. Thus in a word we see his collection and boasting to be merely in vain. Yet for our better understanding and further answer, we must remember: that two kinds of expulsion of sathan are here spoken of one extraordinary, wherein the miraculous faith is required, verse 20. and an other by an ordinary means, viz. prayer or prayer and fasting, verse 21. and here howsoever the justifying faith is to be wished, and is best: yet the faith temporal, or historical may suffice, for the expelling of sathan after this manner, or by the ordinary means, which standeth not somuch in the saith of the person therein used, as in the mercy of god obtained, man using the means which to that end he hath ordained. And as this faith may suffice, so it should seem that it hath or shall: for we read that in the day of the lord, some workers of iniquity shall say for themselves lord have we not in thy name cast out devils? 
math. 7. 22.  why should we understand this of judas only and such as he, who by a word cast out devils, seeing that manner of ejection continued so small a time in the church: And not as well of the sons of Sceva? (and such as they) who it is probable cast out devils by the ordinary means, wherewith they had mixed some adjurations, (whereupon they were called Exorcists) added thereto in that and former time when all things almost were corrupted, and as it is very likely upon some imitation of the prophets, who had (no doubt) cast out devils by adjuring or commanding the spirits to go out in the name of the lord: as the papists do now in the ymitation of Christ and his Apostles: both of them forgetting that they had not received any such power over unclean spirits, and therefore should have refrained from commuanding or adjuring them. True it is that they were far from casting the evil spirit out of the man mentioned Acts 19 the reason I think was because they entered upon that whereunto they were not at all called of god: for not contented with that manner of ejection they had formerly used, because it showed no such authority over devils, as that performed by the Apostles, and by consequent did commend them nothing somuch to the people, which was the only thing they desired: they at tempted to cast evil spirits out of sundry in the name of the lord jesus: n● marvel therefore though they had no better success therein, albeit they percase after an other manner, I mean the ordinary means both before & after that dispossessed divers. And why doth this ●eme so strange and incredible to some, as I known it doth? why may not a wicked man be as well an instrument to cast out devils after the ordinary, as the extraordinary manner? and out of the body, as well as the soul of man? seig especially this latter is a far more worthy work, If we object as (I think) we can object nothing else, that god heareth not the prayers of such, nor regardeth their humiliations: that is answered already.  
They powerful preaching is annexed for a means to prayer and fasting. Whereunto may be added the word of God (as the story saith) which the d●●lls (forsooth) could not endure to hear, 
pag. 50,  but would be gone. And so you see them fall into the said popish follies, making the signs of possession, the means and causes of dispossession.  
We do not, neither ever did affirm, that these are the means ordained of god for the casting of sathan out of the bodies of men, for we doubt not but that without the using of either of these he may be expelled, as it was in the dispossession of Kath. Wright and Darling. Yet notwithstanding we think that in this said work theris good and holy use thereof. First, because in this case, men wrestle not against ●l●sh and blaud, but against principalities and powers, and against the worldly governors,, the princes of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickednesse● which are in the high places: 
●ph. 6. 10.  It standeth them therefore upon, to take unto them the whole armour of god that they may be able to resist so strong an enemy, and having finished all things stand fast. Now part, yea a principal part of this armour, is the word of god, even the sword of the spirit: 
math. 4.  And herein we have our blessed saviour for an example to imitate, who when the devil in an extraordinary and visible manner appeared unto him, speaking also unto him, he resisted and overcame him by the word of god. Secondly, because the reading, 
●. p●. 5. 9  interpreting, & applying of the holy scriptures serve to strengthen our faith, whereof there is need: for resist (saith S. Peter) the devil steadfast in the saith. 3. to stir up whatsoever gift of prayer is in us, or fervency therein, and to work the true humbling of us under the mighty hand of god. But admit we hold reading & expoundig of the word of god were means of dispossession, yet that followeth not there upon which the Disc. from thence collecteth viz. that we make the signs of possession, the means & causes of dispossession. Did weever hold the reading and preaching of the word, to be signs of possession? surely not for these signs are nothing else but the fearful effects and operations which sathan being within the body of man sendeth forth: in which number to place the word of god and preaching thereof, is a most sottish and impious thing: and simple men though we be, yet I trust we were never so absurd: which being so, the Disc. collection is not worth a straw.  
But saith he, it is most apparent by M. Moor's conceit, who thinketh prayer more necessary, 
pag. 50.  than the signs of possession mentioned in the scriptures, for the true discerning of those who are possessed.  
It appeareth that M. More doth not say altogether so, as is here mentioned. But be it granted: doth he therefore make prayer a sign of possession? ●8 so one & the same thing, a sign of possession, & means or cause of dispossession? Behold how the Disc. argueth. By prayer a man may discern of those that are possessed: ergo, prayer is a sign of possession. If this be a good argument then are these also: By the gift called the discerning of spirits, the Apostles truly discerned of those that were possessed, as the Disc. affirmeth pag. 28. ●rgo, that gift is a sign of possession. By the knowledge of the signs of sathan possessing one, mentioned in the gospel, we may truly discern of those that are possessed: ergo, that knowledge is a sign of possession. And so the Apostles were possessed, & all endued with this said knowledge for where the proper sign of a thing is, there is also for certainty the thing signified thereby. Again, by good skill in physic, one may truly discern of a fever: therefore skill in physic is a sign of a fever.  
Thus to reason doth very ill beeseme a bachelor of arts, much more a bachelor and Doctor of divinity. But this much worse: professed divines to charge falsely (and that in print) a preacher of the gospel, to hold, that prayer is a sign of possession, whereupon followeth, that all which pray are possessed.   

OF CHAP. 9  
Of the signs whereby M. Darrell & others do discern (as they say) when sathan is expelled.  
M. Darrells ignorance maketh him (as it seemeth) in this point confident. He is peremptory, 
pag. 50.  that because it is said in the scriptures: that the spirits of the lunatic, when he was cast out of him did cry and rend him sore, & that b● lay as one dead: that therefore these three are infallible signs appointed of God to know when one is dispossessed, Nay rather than fail he will be content with one of them, as in his dealing with Thomas Darling hereafter will appear.  
whereupon I hold these three for signs whereby to know when one is dispossessed, as signifying the egress of the spirit. I have before declared▪ it remaineth therefore only that I answer to those objections the Disc. maketh against them. The first whereof is this: Some lewd knave may easily counterfeit these signs: ergo etc. I answer, that none can counterfeit, that is, do the like to any one of them, much less can any counterfeit them all. For the holy ghost speaketh not of a natural cry, sent forth by man's voice or power, the like whereunto an other man may utter and so counterfeit: But of a supernatural loud cry, sent forth by a supernatural power, I mean, the devils: for it is said, 
●●●ke 1. 26.  the unclean spirit cried with a loud voice and came out of him: in like sort it is said, the unclean spirit tore him: now one would think that both the hand and tongue of man were too short to perform that is done by the devil. It is beside said of the possessed child mentioned Mark. 9 
verse 26  that when the spirit was gone out of him, he was as one dead, in somuch that many said he is dead. meaning that howsoever he was not indeed dead, but had life remaining in him, yet he was in all things like to a dead body, without any appearance of life, stark and stiff, the pulses not beating, nor taking breath etc. like to a man in a swoon. in whom although there be life, yet no such thing appeareth to be. Even so it was with the dispossessed child, whereupon the people which thronged about him took him to be dead. Now this lewd knave cannot easily nor yet possibly counterfeit Howsoever then, were our 10. dispossessed persons counterfeits, as the Disc. will have them, there crying, renting, and feigning to lie as dead, an other as lewd might easily counterfeit: yet to say that one may counterfeit the crying, renting sore, and lying as dead, mentioned in the gospel, and caused by the devil, is both absurd & impious. His second objection is set down in these words. M. Darrell confessing, that in the Apostles times, some spirits were cast out more easily than others, might in reason have thought, that those that went out so easily, did not so grievously torment the parties at their casting out, as the rest did.  
True, not so grievously torment at their going out, as the rest did, therefore not grievously torment at all, 
●●g. ●1  and so of the other signs. This followeth not, as every child may see. Two malefactors are whipped (imagine) for one and the same fault, by two several tormentors: the one being beaten by the more cruel man, hath 40. stripes: the other by him that is less cruel hath but 20. By this reason now of the Dis. this latter was not beaten at all, for he was not beaten so grievously as the other was.  
His third objection followeth: And somewhat it is that although there are divers mentioned in the scriptures, 
●●g. 51.  to have been dispossessed by our Saviour Christ and by his Apostles: yet it is said of none but of the lunatic Mark. 9 that when Satan departed, the spirit either cried, or rent him sore, or that they lay as dead. To make therefore such particularities in one, a general rule to all, argueth greatly the weakness of his judgement.  
The Disc. is greatly deceived, for of an other Mark. 1. (a man and not a child, as the lunatic was Mark. 9) it is said, that when he was dispossessed, the unclean spirit tore him, and that he tore or rend him sore appeareth by Luke 4. where the same story is set down. 
mark● 1, ●●. vo●●●.  Secondly it is written, that he cried with a laud voice, and came out of him. And in the 8. of the Acts, that the unclean spirits crying with allde voyc●, came out of many that were possessed. And in that this is not said here of a particular person, as Mark 1. & 9 but of many, it is thereby plain, that it was an usual thing with the spirits, to send forth or cause loud cries, when they went out of those they possessed. Thus hath the Disc. in saying that none but the lunatic Mark 9 either cried, or was rend sore, uttered un-awares a manifest untruth, and therein showed no great learning or judgement, who upbraideth others with ignorance, weakness, and want of judgement. We read not indeeve in every place where mention is made of casting out diulls, of these 3. effects, that they cried, were rend sore, and lay as dead, but only in the 9 of Mark: nor in any place beside, that they in that case were for a season as dead, and had the Disc. said either of these, he had said truly: yet notwithstanding it is very probable that thus it went with the dispossessed generally: for in the 17. of Math. and 9 of Luke where the dispossession of the lunatic child is set down, there is no mention neither of crying * nor renting, 
Implied vers. 1●. verse 42.  nor lying as dead, yet by the 9 of Mark it is clear that when the devil went out of him he cried, was rent sore, and lay as dead. 
In luke. t●ere is mention of 〈◊〉 of tearing. but that is to be understood of the time of his possession and not after that lesu● 〈◊〉 the devil, and comm●●ded him to go ●orth & so of the act 〈…〉.  In the 4. of Luke we read of the dispossession of one of Capernaum, whom Christ met in the synagogue, but we hear no thing of any loud cry: that then was sent forth, yet by the 1. of Mark verse 26. where the same miracle is recorded it is plain there was such a cry: for it is said, the unclean spirit cried with a l●●ud voice. In that there is then no more mention in the gospel of these I call signs of dispossession, it is not because they which were dispossessed, did not cry, neither were sore rend, nor lay for a season as dead, at the going out of the spirit, but only the luna●●dke Mark 9 whereof few will doubt, the emplace compared and considered with that of the Act: But for that the holy Fuangelists labouring after brevity do (usual:) 〈◊〉 only the said great works with some sew circumstances, as out of whom the devil was cast, 
vers. 15.  where and specially by whom & in what manner it was done vi●● by the word or commandment of Christ: without describing at large the manner of satans vexing the said party, either while he held his possession, or when he went forth, the 9: of Mark only excepted, where both these are performed● & therefore it is that elsewhere we read not of all the 3. signs, and not because other dispossessed persons did not cry etc. when the spirit went out, but only he. And where the Disc: saith that rather than fail I will be content with anyone of them: I answer that howsoever I think these 3: signs were usually heard and seen in the egress of the spirits, yet it may be not always, but sometimes two or percase one did suffice to signify the same, and yet are not the other therefore in vain because the more signs the more we are confirmed in the dispossession of one: for why may not this as well be true of the signs of dispossession as of possession? where all the signs are not required. but some of many may suffice, as hath been showed before yea what & if we should see one bowed together, so as he could not lift up himself, as the 
* verse 11. for it is very likely she was posest.  possessed woman was Luke 13. might we not well thence gather (especially if we perceived that it was not natural) that he had a spirit causing the infirmity of body, and that he was so bound by sathan? And yet this is but one effect or operation of sathan: & so but one sign of possession. And why one sign may not suffice to signify the spirits going out of a man, as well as this being in the body of man I for my part do not see neither do I think that the Disc. can show any reason. And although be it one, or more, there is singular use of the sign or signs, to signify the egressse, as I have showed before, treating thereof: Yet are the signs of dispossession of no such absolute necessity, as the signs of possession are, as might easily be showed. And therefore I will not deny but that one may be dispossessed, and none of these signs appear, which is more: the health and ease of the party from all former vexation by the devil, declaring his deliverance from the devil, as it is in natural diseases: yet I think it falleth out thus very seldom if ever, for the reasons formerly given by me. Understand me of the ejection of sathan by the finger of God, 
de Doemon. cap. 52. sect. 20.  & not of his voluntary egress as is in the papacy, which may well alter the case. And so is Thyreus fully answered saying, non raro fit ut spiritus de scendant, nullis sui discessus post se datis signis. It is often seen that sathan departeth, leaving no signs of his going: which the Disc. in the end of this Chapter objecteth out of him against me.  
From these signs he proceedeth to certain other, which myself have observed in experience, whereof we have heard before, & saith that it may not be omitted of whom I have learned them, even of Thyreus forsooth. But how can this possibly be true? seeing Thyreus' treatise de doem●niacis, from which by my hands these counterfeits should have received their directions concerning the signs, came not to England until the year 1598. they suffering or doing the same, the one of them I mean Darling 1595. and the other viz. the 7. in Lancashire 1596.? How greatly also in this respect did the Disc. forgets himself to make (almost) a whole 
* I mean the first bodke of the Disco●tris  book to this end, to persuade the world, that I have learned all my skile (forsooth) concerning possession, of Thyreus the lesuite, and in the same book every where allege him to confute me: whereby appeareth that Thyreus and I dissent in judgement as much almost as two can dissent about the doctrie in question: & therefore it is very unlikely that I have learned I know not what from him. He proceedeth to object against the signs heard and seen at the dispossession of the parties controverted as followeth.  
The chief assurance, 
pag. 53.  that M. Dar. and M. More had, that sathan had left lane Ashton, was her own words, viz. when rising from her sit, she said he is gone, he is gone, I am well, I thank god. And having wept in the said fit, she also said, that then Satan departed from her. So as here we have a new sign of Satan's going out of one: viz. the weeping of the party.  
That M. More hath said no such thing, as the truth is, so it is probable hereby, for that the Disc. in the margin hath not noted the article and page, as his usual manner is in other places, which if he could have done, he would never have omitted. And truly for my own part (god is my witness) I never said so, yea it was far from me, much less did I depose so, as the Disc. affirmeth, yea what need it, seeing besides her most extreme torments at that time, I (with many more) saw her lie as dead for a season: which had I forgotten as it is not likely, yet thereof the story of the 7. in Lancashire written by M. Dickons (one of the copies whereof I had) would have put me in mind: ●. hereof also I was never deposed nor examined, no nor yet concerning the 7. in Lancashire, save the first time I was before the bishop a word are two, concerning them all in generaall, as whether I had not seen them before M. Starchy writ unto me, and whether M. More had not been there before he went with me. Whereby appeareth the corrupt dealing of the Discoverer, who in the margin hath Darrell ad art. 17 pag. 144. And whereas in the Lancashire story penned by M. Dickons, from whence (and not from M. More nor me) the Disc. hath both this and a great deal more in this said chapter, and elsewhere scattered here and there, there is mention of her increase of torment (which as I conceive is meant by those words Mar. 9 rend sore) whereupon these words are used: Now in this time they were all grieved to see how pitifully she was tormented. & together with that he here mentioneth this, viz. she was cast into a trance, and lay as one dead for a while: he hath of purpose omitted both these: that so he might weaken that it is said by me concerning the signs of dispossession, and withal bring the reader ignorant herefo, to suspect h●r dispossession, and together with hers all the rest. To which purpose he proceedeth to the dispossession of Margares Byrom, and the siges thereof: wherein he dealeth more plainly and less corruptly, I mean especially in that he telleth in the argument from whence 〈◊〉 had the same: not from M. Moor's deposivons & mine, but from the history of the 7. in Lancashire.  
Margaret Byrom said that at her reuerting●, after she had lain as dead half 〈…〉 her belly towards her breast, 
〈…〉  thence to her throat etc. as followeth the history before. It le●t behind it said ●heea 〈◊〉 throat, and a filthy 〈◊〉, that a week after her meat was vnsau●ry. Hear we have the jesuite, stench. And besides the must infallible mate among●e I. 〈…〉 diposs●ssi●●, viz. ●ying for dead is here confuted, for this party was 〈…〉 was gone.  
This objection ariseth only of the misplacinge of one word which the writer of this story M. Dick●n 〈…〉 which being placed in his right place the objection is ea●●y an 〈◊〉: for whereas it is thus set down. 
This word 〈…〉 ●etto.  M. 〈…〉 (a) that at her 〈◊〉 after she had lain as dead 〈…〉 etc. it should have been thus Margaret Byronsay 〈…〉 had lie as dead 〈◊〉 an hour, that she felt the spirit come up &c. neither can the first in any sense or reason be Byron, as they must needs it we take the words as they are 〈…〉 reported: for she knew not how long ●he lay dead, no more than a dead body: But very 〈◊〉 they belong to the writer of 〈◊〉, as appeareth by the right placing of the word that. From Margaret Byroad he proceedeth to the 〈…〉 and out of the Lancashi●● story, setteth down at large the several thapes that the evil spirits (as it should seem) caused presently upon their egress from them, and presented themselves into their eyes. as if they had gone for●● of them endued with such bodies and thereupon playeth upon Darlynges m●●wse. And all this to make their dispossession odious, or ridiculous if he could, whereas indeed it conf●ometh the same. But he saith never a word of their most extrame torments, for renting sore, their crying 〈◊〉 their lying all 〈◊〉 they had been stark dea●e, which in the 〈…〉 down with their several circumstances: The●e things he thought good to omit:  
〈…〉 all the signs of dispossession, and therein the dispossession of o●r Demnia ●k●, 
〈…〉  confirmed by the signs thereof, he 〈…〉 they may show them, and yet not 〈…〉. 
〈◊〉 cap. 〈◊〉 sect. 4.  I answer 〈◊〉 and grant that 〈…〉 as the putting out of a c●● die, the breaking of a quarry in the glasse-windowe, and such like ridiculous signs, it is most true▪ the signs also which of their own accord they give, as the sensible and vi●●● (as I may say) going out in such 〈◊〉 as we hear, vomiting etc. I doubt not but they may at their lunter pleasure omit: but that they may show them and keep their possession. especially the signs mentioned in the gospel, as the jesuit will have it, and that also after the means is used arig●●t, which god ●●ath or●e, ne● for the casting out of devils I deny. ●or it cannot be that god will suffer the spirits thus to delude & mock his people, which shall be hereabouts occupied in faith and obedience to his own ordinance: wherein as the wicked spirits would delight exceedingly, thus (I mean) to dissemble an egress, in handling the persons possessed in such manner as some times they did when they went out of men, and especially at the time we speak of, so would they use the same full often: yea I trust if it were so, & left to then pleasure, and that the devils were not in this case over ruled & bridled by that over & allrusig had of god, all England should have heard of it before this. Again were it thus that the spirits might give these signs & tarry in men, or that the spirits might omit all the signs metioed in the scripture when they go forth of men, we could not know that the possessed were dispossessed as hath been showed, but must needs stand in doubt thereof at least for a time, & that time wherein we are affected with the works of god, it ever: whereby it would come to passed, that when this wonderful work of god should at any time be wrought, the lord should neither be hattely praised, for the same, and receive that glory that otherwise would be given him, nor man receive sound profit thereby. And it is a wonderful thing to consider how ready the papists are to affirm that their Exorcis●s can & do compel the spirits to give such signs as they pleaseof their departure, and never once think of gods compelling them to give the signs mentioned in his word at their egress, for the a●s; surance of his people, that they are gone out, who without the same cannot possible know 〈◊〉 much nor of his restraining them to show the said signs when yet they remain within them.   

OF CHAP. 10.  
Of M. Dar. and M. M●res conceit: that Satan being cast out of one, doth presently after seek to repossess him.  
M. Darrell like a kind 〈…〉 with the disposs●sion of any: 
pag. 53  but for 〈◊〉 Care therein, he may be thought to haved 〈◊〉 commendation. For his persuasion to such 〈…〉 that they should use all diligence and circump●●lim, that sathan did not again re-enter in to 〈◊〉. Th●● his persuasion hath eur bone drawn from a position, which he 〈…〉 that Satan being expelled out of man, doth seek prsently after to re-enter into him again: 
pag. ●  and that it is commonly a very h●rd matter to withstand him, by reason of his subt●tly, allui●ng 〈◊〉 by promise●, and terrifying of them by threatenings. And a little 〈…〉 in the scriptures.  
〈…〉 (saith Christ) 
math 1●43  is 〈…〉 from where I came and when he is come, he 〈…〉 Then he goeth, & taketh unto then 〈…〉 and they enter in, and dwell there: and the end of that man is wisse then the begning. Even so shall all it be with this generation. This place of scripture is indeed metapharicall as appeareth by the●e words, even so it shall be with this wicked genera●●: and is used by our Saviour, to illustrate and plainly set forth the miserable (future) estate of the jews, if they continued in their sins. The metaphor is this. As it is with a man which hath an unclean spirit cast out of him, if notwithstanding that great mercy of god received, he continue in, or return to his former sins, whereby it come to pass that the devil returning and seeking to enter into him again, do indeed enter in, which he certainly will, if he find his old guest such, and that with seven other spirits worse than himself, the end of that man shall be worse than his beginning, miserable therefore and fearful▪ even so shall it be with this people of the jews, who being in their blood and filthiness, 
Exodus 1925. Deut. 32 9 Exodus. 19 4. Zech, 2. 8. Romans 3, 2. Romans 9, 4,  god washed and cleansed and made them his peculiar people, and * chief treasure above all people, so as they were the lord's, portion and jacob the lot of his inheritance, and hath * carried them upon eagle's wings, being so tender over them, that * he that toucheth them, toucheth the apple of his eye, and * hath committed to them his oracles, so as * to them appertaineth the adoption, and the glory, and the covenants, and the giving of the law, and the service of god, and the promises: if this people now having been made partaker of these and many other unspeakable mercies of god, shall return to their former filthiness for their intolerable unthankfulness their last estate shall be very miserable, and worse than their first: which scripture as our fathers before us so we at this day see fulfilled before our eyes, in that as it was said to Cain, they are cast out from their own land, which flowed with milk and honey, and are vagabonds and runagates in the earth, & so their estate far worse, even seven fold worse, than ever before. From this scripture I collect these things. First and chiefly, that the devil being cast out of men, seeketh to enter again into them. 2. That he desireth the recovery of that pray he hath lost. (that is the possessing again of the said party) above many other prays. 3. that he doth recover and repossess such as give themselves to the service of sint●e, and otherwise can not. 4. That in this case the unclean spirit entereth not in alone, but with more and worse. 5. that the end or last estate of such i● all be worse than their fist. Now what though this scripture be used by the Lord as a metaphor or similitude to illustrate and th●r thing may we not therefore gather these things from hence? or is there no truth (trow we) in the metaphors themselves used by our Saviour? If the salt (saith Christ) have lost his sau●●er, 
math 5. math. 13. 3●. gal. 5. 9 pron ●. ●, pron 728.  it is good for nothing: men do not light a candle and put it under a bushel, but on a cāal●stick, and it giveth light unto all that are in the house. * The kingdom of heau●n is like unto leaven, which a woman taketh and lydeth in three pecks of meal, till all be leavened. In like manner. S. Paul * A little ●auen haveneth the whole lump. * Go to the pismire O sluggard, (saith Sal●mon) behold her ways, she pr●●pareth her meat in the summer, & gathreth her soode in the harvest. He that goeth upon coals, his feet shall be burnt.  
These are metaphors and yet in them and a thousand more in holy scripture, there is a certain and undoubted truth. That is said here of going upon coals, of the Pismire, leaven, and the rest with infinite more of the like kind, is very true▪ notwithstanding the same is metaphorically spoken, yea let the Disc. show but one metaphor in all the scriptures, wherein there is not a certain and undoubted truth: how can it then possibly be that this spoken of the unclean spirit going out of a man, should be untrue, because it is metaphorically? That this is spoken metaphorically, hindereth not at all the truth thereof. And whereas the Disc. pretendeth as though I did only rely upon the metaphorical place, and had no other proof, for that I so confidently affirm as touching the return of the devil, and seeking to enter again into him out of whom he is gone, he is deceived: for a moste pregnante proof hereof there is (as hath been already showed) in the 9 of Mark where Christ jesus being about to cast the devil out of one, and knowing the aforesaid metaphor to be most true, and that the unclean spirit being gone out of man will return, and seek to enter into the same man again, forbiddeth him so to do, I mean, the reentring or repossessing of the said party, it may be the rather because he was a child: I charge thee (saith he to the spirit) come out of him, 
verse 15.  and enter no more into him. Albeit then one testimony of the Lord jesus might abundantly suffice, yet behold a double testimony of his for the further confirming of us in this truth: why then doth this seem some strange or new doctrine, or odd conceit, not only to the Disc. but to many other that abhor the counterfeiting he contendeth for, seeing it hath such warrant, and is so plainly set down in the scriptures? me think 〈…〉 we tooked into the nature of the devil and how hest●d 〈…〉 towards god and man, this should not 〈…〉 that he 〈◊〉 the possession thereof, yet will he not presently give over all 〈◊〉 thereto, and seek no 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 or any 〈…〉 he can compalle the possession again, 〈…〉 do he 〈…〉 it not, yet it is clear he will 〈…〉 generally true, so specially if it be a 〈…〉 the usurper taketh great pleasure to 〈◊〉 in, and he also one o● great 〈…〉 and hating dead 〈…〉 and much more wicked and 〈…〉 are 〈◊〉 and powers) being as usurpers cast out 〈…〉 mea, the gloribus temples for the holy 〈…〉 all possible means to enter into them 〈…〉 We all know and confess, that sathan 〈…〉 of the soul of man, which he possesseth so long as we continue the 〈◊〉 of disobedience, he doth more eagerly beset it, and 〈…〉 of it, than ever he did before: and this beside, 〈…〉 the holy scripture teacheth us, every convert knoweth to be true 〈◊〉 own experience. Now why should not the same spirit take the same course presently after his election out of that other part of man, his body 〈◊〉 mean: seeing not only the scriptures, but the party's 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 out of their own experience signify 〈…〉 there was just cause I think to per 〈…〉 as I did, and is set down before. And 〈…〉 there for the Disc. to condemn the reason (among others) of the 〈…〉 required of them viz. because 〈…〉 And yet behold how he boasteth as if the truth were firmly & undoubtedly of his side, and as if he had answered all that men have to say in two words, 
pag. ●.  viz. that the scripture we rely upon, is a metaphorical place. But M. Darrell (saith he) and his friends will peradventure be better provided in this point hereafter. How Dar. is provided he now seethe: And by that time S. H. is provided for objections, I trust Dar. will be sufficiently provided for answers unto them. And thus much for answer to the objections made against my opinions, which sometimes I delivered to the B. of London, little thinking that the same should have been published to the world. It remaineth that I proceed to the matter of fact charged against me: in which two points the discovery consisteth.   

OF CHAP. 11.  
How those that took upon them to cast out devils do get themselves work, and of their devices to cover their lewdness  
The Exorcists of both kinds for want of work are driven to their shifts: and like tinkers walk up and down from place to place seeking to be employed. 
pag. 60   
Observe here not somuch the Disc. railing, as his contrariety & thwarting of himself: for page 22. he himself saith and confesseth, that when Kath. Wright was first troubled, she was by one M. Beresfordes advice sent to M Dar. at Mansfeild, and to one M Beckingham to be comforted, or cured of her infirmity. And concerning the occasion of my dealing with Th. Darling thus: The certainty hereof is, that M. Walkedeu (the boy's grandfather) hearing how M. Dar. had helped K. Wright, procured him to come to Burton, to help Darling: from him he peoceedeth to those in Lancashire: When the 7. in Lancashire were troubled M. Starky, and M. Dee resolved upon him, and writ their several letters unto him for his repair into Lancashire: 
pag, 23.  And lastly as touching the occasion of my going to Somers, he saith: that * I having a sister in law at Nott: one Mistress Wallye, she writ unto me, requesting me to come over to see the said Somers: Her eupon he addeth and colle●teth (and that trimly) thus: Hitherto it may appear, how M. Dar. hath beve sought unto.  
If this his collection with the premises be true, (otherwise he is greatly to blame to publish them to the world, and that for certain truths) how can this also be true, that like a tinker I walked up and down etc. It is one thing to be sought unto, and an other to seek for work, and to be ymployed. And thus is the Discoverer convinced by his Discovery: and let this suffice for answer and refutation of his tinkerlike stuff.  
It is a matter of some difficulty to discover their shifts and sleights to that purpose, 
pag 6●  they have so many: and by their experience do manage them so crastely. divers of them are here set down, and the rest may be supplied peradventure by some hereafter. Sometimes they make choice of some such boys or wenches, as they think are fit for then purpose, whom they procure by many promises and allurements, to keep their counsel, and to be (as they term it) advised by them.  
The Disc. and So. 
pag 79 & 81. pag 86. p●g. ●2. & 84,  hereafter tell us, how for his counterfeiting I * promised him he should never want whilst I lived. 2. * that so doing I doubted not to procure him a release from his master: that beside I alured him by giving him first xii. pence, and after that an other xii. pence, but we hear nothing of the promises I made either Kath. Wright, or Th. Darling, or Mary Cooper: nor yet how these, or those in Lancashire were alured to counterfeit. 
pag. 63.  But I conceive how it is. These were not sit scholars to dissemble and collude with me as Som. was and others of that kind, but counterfeits of an other kind, such as I did not confederate or covenant with, as I did with Somers: but as my coming to their feigned dispossession, 
pag. 63.  sound ill at case, troubled either in their stomach with choler or phlegm, or in their belly with grypinges or colic, or in their head or joints with aches or numbness▪ and upon certain speeches used by me a reformed Exorcist began to suspect themselves to be possessed, 
pag. 65. pag, 66.  and others also with them: whereupon they (poor souls) unawares acted they knew not how the signs of possession and dispossession. Did ever one read any thing more absurd than this? It may be we shall hereafter hear that which is as absurd of Somers: but otherwise we seldom or never read the like sottish and ridiculous stuff, as the Disc. hath for 8. leaves together, from page 61. until the end of his first book. But he proceedeth in his childe-ish tale  
And these are commonly of the poorer sort, either the children or servants, of such persons, 
pag. ●1.  as the Exorcists do well know, to be of their own stamp, and well affected towards them.  
Hear the Disc. greatly forgot himselfe● for albeit some of our Dem●macks were poor, yet was not Th. Darling of the poorer sort, much less M. Starkies' children, whose son is to inherit land worth (as I take it) some hundreds of pounds by the year. But he worse forgot himself in that which followeth: for how could we know the parents or masters of such to be well affected towards us, whom we never knew or saw in the face, before we dealt in the dispossession of the persons possess ● as they are ready to testify, and one in reason may well imagine of M. Starky and Mar. Byroms' mother, seeing we dwelled about to miles asunder. He addeth that we know them to be of our own stamp: what he meaneth hereby (because these words are somewhat obscure) we may perceive by that here following, set down page 69. you shall observe a little wonder: It will heardly be showed, that any of this sort have been found, but either in the houses of R●cusants, or of such as have on the other side pretended some zeal, for they know not what reformation. Herein also the Disc. was greatly deceived, for it is well known that the parents and master of the persons possessed, were not Recusants, and for zeal after reformation they were so far from that, as undoubtedly they know not what that reformation he speaketh of meant, no not any of them, Darlings friends excepted. Thus you hear of what stamp they were, whose children or servants counterfeited, as the Disc. termeth their vexation by sathan: whereby it is manifest of what stamp we are, that dealt in the dispossessinge of these counterfeities: which also in the same place he declareth more at large: Besides it falleth out amongst us: that they who have taken upon them, 
pag. 69.  to have cast out devils, have still been men of that humour, as being forsooth more pure than the rest of their brethren where by the way first we may learn▪ who is more pure than the rest of his brethren that is in plain terms a puritan: not he as all men imagine, who challengeth some purity to himself above other men, but he who is of the humour of reformation: more plainly: he that hath some zeal for reformation. If the cause be thus, as it is clear it is, there is no cause why these puritanes (as they call them) should be hated, despised, abhorred, and so shamefully entreated, as they were rather dogs, than men. It is a good thing (and deserving love and reverence) to desire the reformation of that which is amiss in church, or person: a better & more pleasing to god, to seek and labour after it, so it be done aright and in due order: and best of all and highly accepted before god to be earnest and zealous therein. But admit that these men seek after the reformation of those things which be not amiss, and need not therefore to be reform: in particular, admit that it was lawful for men to reepe carnal things, of those congregations where they sow not spiritual things: to eat of the milk of the flock, though they feed not the flock: for these kind of * soldiers to have wages, albeit they go not a warfare, and that it were not the Lord's ordinance that they only which preach the gospel, 
1 tim. 2. 3, 1 cor, 6. 14, 16.  should live of the gospel: and that necessity lieth not upon every minister to preach the gospel, but that the reading thereof sufficeth, and that men may live of the gospel, although they be not able to preach the gospel, or if they be able, preach little or not at all, or not to the people from whom for their said preaching sake they receive their maintenance also that women may baptize, in the case of danger or necessity as they call it, etc. Admit this I say, yet notwithstanding forasmuch as those whom men call puritans, do seek the reformation of these things, and others of the same kind in a zeal of god, as is hereby manifest, in that for this cause they do & are ready to forsake father and mother, wife and children, house and land, liberty with all the comforts of this life, yea life itself it god call them thereunto: and are contented in and during this life to be of all men the most miserable: there is small cause why the Discoverer and the world with him, should hate, scorn, & so contemptibly use them as if they were the o●●cowring of the world, and refuse of the people. S. I●aule in the 9 to the Roma. calleth God to witness to his conscience, that he had great heaviness and continual sorrow in his heart, and that he would wish himself to be separated from god, 
verse 1.  for his brethren that were his kinsmen according to the flesh, and in the beginning of the Chapter follwing, he useth these words: Brethren my heart's desire and prayer to god for Israel is, that they might be saved, his reason thereof followeth. For I bear them record, that they have the zeal of God but not according to knowledge. 
●ce● 1.  If Paul were thus affected towards the jews, who were so exceedingly violent and outrageous in whatsoever they went about in their blind zeal, as at large appeareth by the story of the Acts of the Apostles▪ because they had in them a zeal of god: would he, were he now living among us, be so affected as the most are, towards the puritanes as they are termed, in whom it is manifest there is a zeal of god, be it that it were not according to knowledge? seeing they do nothing in their said zeal in a tumultuous, but all peaceable manner: as by prayer to god, and humble petition to her Majesty the head, and the body of this Realm met and joined together in Parliament? either would S. Paul (trow we) call these men in scorn as the Disc. doth: * men of the overworn consistorian faction, men of the humour of reformation, men more pure than the rest of their brethren, that is, puritanes: or with others precisians fantastical men: etc. yea of Satan Sathanist● as myself have heard them called: because of their zeal, admit it were a blind zea el: who for the blind zeal that the jews had, called them so lovingly brethren? It is not possible:  
As from some things which might be observed, so from these two places, and some other, especially that, page 15. (where upon certain worthy premises he collecteth, that in all likelihood, seeing neither by learning nor sufficient arguments, they of the overworn Consistorian faction's could heretofore prevail, 
pag. 15.  for the setting up of their presbyteryall conceits, they thought to supply their wants therein, by this devise of casting our devils:) It may very probably be gathered, that the thing which hath vexed the Disc. and made him sweat somuch about counterfeiting, is not the counterfeiting, and teaching to counterfeit a possession: nor his hatred and abomination to sin, and in particular to this detestable cozenage: but his hatred against the instruments which god used in these great works of his: whom, together with also● the same stamp, as from his soul he hath of long hated, so hereby was the same mightily increased, in that these kind of men should be thought to have such interest in Christ jesus, as that at their (falsely termed) verbal prayers, and hypocritical fasting, he should as it were visibly descend from heaven, and tread down Satan under their feet. This said the Narrator before the Disc. came forth, cannot be endured. whereby we may see he conjectured aright. And mark what he thereupon out of the Apostle addeth: But god hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise, and the weak things of the world to confounded the mighty. As if he had said: in that the Lord hath used in these rare and great works of his, such weak and contemptible men, we should rather considering the lords manner of dealing, be confirmed thereby in these works, & further assured that they are of god then kept from believing and embracing the same.  
These are not dealt with but there must be a great assembly gathered together in one corner or other: all of them such persons, as they know to be their friends, 
pag. 6●  or at the least as their said friends do bring with them, and are thought fit to be perverted.  
The falsehood of this is hereby manifest, in that M. More and I knew not those persons in Lancashire who joined with us in prayer to god for the casting out of Satan of the persons possessed, as they can witness: nor yet any one of them being mere strangers of them al● and they to us: and at Nott. also they were generally unknown to me neither was their any choice made by some of our friends, 
At the 〈◊〉 on of the 7 in Lancashire there were present about 40. & of ●o. at N●. 15●.  and procuring of men to come, (as is well known to them that did come who were not a few) as the Disc. suggesteth: Besides this partly argueth, that (were there a counterfeytinge indeed) these our said friends were confederates therein, which I think hardly any will savour. It is marvel that the Disc. affirmed not likewise that all those which have seen Somers, Darling, and the 7. in Lancashire in their (pretended) fits, were not my fre●d● (so should I have some store of friends:) or at least that my friends he speaketh of did bring them, or procure them to come, knowing them to be such as were like to be perverted, for this he might as truly have affirmed as the other: & this had been to some purpose indeed, whereas the other is to none. It is strange therefore that he strained not himself a little further: but though he do it not here, yet he saith something elsewhere bendig this way: for speaking of the 12. Commissioners, he hath thes words * that they are not to be impeached, 
pag. 20●.  〈…〉 their want of wisdom, as for their blinding the eye thereof, by their 〈…〉, they held with M. Darrell. If now the principal eye witness of S●m. ●itts for wisdom, learning, and authority were thus affected towards me● well may it be that the rest also were: And if by my friends I could pr●cure these persons to see So. in his fits, who albeit for their wisdom they were not easily to be deceived, yet because of their preposterous affections were fit to be perverted, much more by the said friends of mine might I procure meaner persons to see him, more fit to be perverted than they. And this is to be supposed of the rest of our Demoniacs, viz. that the principal and other witnesses of their vexation were likewise blinded all, and every of them with preposterous affection, which no man (sure) will believe, the Disc. excepted.  
The end of the First Book.    

THE SECOND BOOK  

OF CHAP. 1.  

Discoverer.  
Of M. Dar. intercourse with So. by st●●ts at Ashby, from abou● the year 1592. until 1597. for his instruction how to dissemble himself to be possessed.   

Darrell  
This my supposed guiltiness is proved two ways, 
pag. 7●  first by Somers accusing me to have taught him: Secondly, by circumstances arguing the same: deposed by divers witnesses. In the accusation we are to observe first, the accuser: secondly the accusation itself, lastly the circumstances confirming the same (as is pretended) deposed by others.  
The accuser is William Somers, a young man about the age of 22. years: who first is known to be a notorious and infamous liar: for 4. times hath he varied with that double and false tongue of his: sometimes affirming, at other times denying all counterfeiting: and every of these times openly, and to an infinite number of men. 2. By his own confession he hath counterfeited a possession: and if that were so, profaned the holy exercise of prayer and fasting: and is therefore most vile and abominable. 3. If he have counterfeited, he is most horrible blasphemer: 
If that wretched & notorious Blaspheamous H●ck●t●, were mistly & worthily condemned & executed, for such like blasphemy & indignities as this may it not seem strange that this lewd per●ned boy should be 〈◊〉 cherished and much made of, by the Bish. & his Chaplain.  having sometimes said there is no god: and sometimes used these words, I am * god: I am Christ, as is deposed. 4 He is a forsworn wretch: for he hath sworn both ways, that he hath counterfeited, and that he hath not counterfeited: yea with an execration, betaken himself to the devil if ever he counterfeited: he must needs therefore be forsworn. In regard hereof I answer that forasmuch as there is only one witnessinge against me, I ought not thereupon without further proof, neither by the law of god, nor by the civil law, be held and adjudged as guilty. 2. I have to all the articles framed against me out of his accusation, answered negatively and me thinketh were I a private man, in regard of my educatyon, years, and life, I should be credited rather than Somers: much more being a minister of Christ jesus and preacher of his gospel. 3. Besides my own oath and protestation against this single accuser, 
Ans.  * learned and grave divines have offered to be my compurgators: 
● Deut. 19 15. john, 8. 17. 2 cor. 13. 1. 2  which by the civil law (according to which I am to be judged) doth abundantly suffice for my purgation: seeing my own without theirs is sufficient. 
1 tim. 5. 19,  I take exception against his testimony in regard of his unworthiness, which appeareth by the premises. And because of this I affirm, 
M. john I●eton. M john Brown● M. Robert Ev●●gton, M. Tho. Boulto● pag. 244.  that there is no body testifying against me the crime laid to my charge: for there is none but Somers (as by that which followeth is made evident,) and he in all law is nullus testis: no witness.   

Discoverer.  
The Disc. saith of him, that he hath dealt since his examination at London much more sinceerly in this matter then I.   

Darrell.  
Admit then Som. were not such and so vile as we hear, but as the Disc. it may be will have it, a young man of good report admit likewise that not only he but others also joined together with him in the accusation, yet notwithstanding forasmuch as the accusation itself is most false, as we shall hear, all will make nothing to prove my guiltiness. And so from the accuser let us proceed to the accusation, and examine it.   

Discoverer.  
About a quarter of a year before my departure (saith So.) from ●. Tho. Gray's, (with whom I then dwelled at Langl●y. Abb●ym l●y ●●●shire) I was sent one day to Ashby de la Zouch (being 4. or 5. miles distant) vp●nsome occasion of business. At what time ● with other ● boy's, going into an 
a About 100 of the chief of them among whom I n●ne live ● have already (in effect) witnessed, that I used to go in to 〈◊〉, as little as other preachers of the gospel.  alchouse, 
what these boy●s were & there ●a n●s it would be known. also wa●. Al●house.  sound there M. Darrell, whom I litlle regarding, but 
b buys usually play in the sends or streets  playing the wag, and shrewd boy with my compannion▪ M. Darrell d●parted out of the house, and stayed at the door vntit● I came ●orth And then he took me apart, asked me my ●am●, where I was borne, with whom I dwelled, Alas (quoth he further) thou art a pretty boy, and my countryman: I knew thy father, and am sorry to see th● in ●o mean a case: for I was simply appareled, even as meanly almost as could be. He also promised to bring me out of the town, and to tell me somethings, wherein if I would be ruled by him, I should not be driven to go so dare as I did but be able to maintain myself as long as I lived. When I had dispatched my business, I returned homeward, and found M. Darrell not, ●ar● from the place where I left him, talking with 
c 〈◊〉 me● have neither names nor surnames, no more than the boys. But no marvel for they were to ●●strangers.  two or three strangers, about one Katherine Wright whom he said he had dispossessed of an unclean spirit. After he had ended his communication with them, he went with me along in the street in my way homeward and as we were going together, I having overheard some of his speeches with the said stranger, asked him what they meant: he answered me with a long speech concerning the possession of K. Wright, and told me the manner of her fits &c. as there ●●●oweth: where is set down at large our first (pretended meeting) or acquaintance with the occasion thereof, the allurements I used to persuade him to counterfeit, and the acting of certain tricks by myself for his better instruction.   

Darrell.  
I answer before the Lord, and as I shall answer it at the dreadful day of judgement, that I never (to my knowledge) saw William Somers before the 5. 
Ans. 1.  of November 97. which was but two days before his dispossession, an that was also upon earnest entreaty made by the Me●r (then) o● N●ttin●ham and by ●undry others: much less than had I for certain years before 97. divers and secret meeting with him, and confederated with him, as he accuseth me.  
Secondly, I answer, that forasmuch as Somers was gone from M. Crayes before the ti●e he affirmeth our first meeting or acquaintance be 〈◊〉 it cannot therefore possibly be, that this his said accuration is true. About M●d●o●mmer 1598. I being by the B. of London deposed and examined, it was articulated against me, that about 4. years (then) ●ast, as I was talking with two or three strangers in Ashby concerning 〈…〉 came to us. and that leaving them, I went with 〈◊〉 the way homewards persuading 〈◊〉 to sergeant a 〈…〉 had done. 〈…〉 and charged against me in Michaelmas term following at Lamb●th before my Lord chief justice and some other of her majesties most honourable privy counsel. And this was done in the presence of above an hundred. Then or at that time (as we see) our first acquaintance began Anno 1594. now six years past: but So. accusation being since by the Disc. refined. and cast into a new mould, because of an Apology of mine made after this, he is now said to have been acquainted with me from about the year 1592. whereby the Disc. hath gained two years, which standeth him in singular stead. for take the accusation as it was at the first, and is in the article, and continued long charged against me, as in equity we ought, the Disc. and Som. are manifestly convinced by the discovery itself. for by pages 94. and 95. it appeareth, that it is now about eight years since Som. went from Master Gray's, and the accusations being in his first frame, it is little more than six years since Somers and I were first acquainted, as he affirmeth: so that Som. should have been gone from M. Gray's, about 2. 
o op orren mend ●cem 〈◊〉 memo●em.  years after the Disc. account, before he and I were acquainted, and therefore the accusation false. Blame not then the Disc. for this alteration of the time, for had he let it go as it was framed at the first, either he must have set that point of my apology alone, or else have clean overthrown himself and all: now whether of them soever he had done, it had been against himself, and the latter shamed him for ever. It was wisdom then (I trow) with a dash of his pen to prevent all, which was by writing the figure of 2. instead of the figure of 4. & changing 94. into 92. But let us take the time of our first acquaintance to be, not as So. hath affirmed, but as the Disc. now reporteth it: (for I see no remedy) yet by the discovery itself it will appear, that the accusation is false herein: for by page 94. it is plain (as forth with we shall hear) that So. went from M. Gray's above 7. years before the discovery came forth, and the Disc. himself confesseth. that it was then but 7. years since we were acquainted, for from 9●. (which is said to be the first time of our acquaintance, if we were acquaunted so soon) until 99 are but 7. years: and besides Somers saith that we met together about a quarter of a year & pag 80. twelve or thirteen weeks before he went from M. Gray's. By the discovery itself therefore it is manifest, that he could not come to me at. Ashby from M. Thomas Gray's at Langley abb●y a quarter of a year before his departure thence, as both here and page 82. is by Somers in his accusation affirmed▪ whereby it is evident that the Disc. in his discovery hath plainly discovered my inocency, together with So. & his own falsehood and corruption. And this is the second time the Discoverer is convinced by his discovery. And if here by my innocency and the ●a●●hood of So. accusation appear: How would it shine and be clear if upon a commission granted I should make proof that it is above 10. years since his departure from ●angley abbey, whereof I am very sure, and how or which way it will forthwith app●●e  
It will not help him to say that he doth not dy●e the affirm that we became a●qua●ted 92. but about 92 for this word about must have relation to the time a●ter 92. vi●. 93 and not to the time before, because he saith in the next words following, that I became acquainted with 〈◊〉, Ast by about 5. or 6. years pa●, meaning from 98. which is all one as if he had said from 92. or 93. whereas otherwise he should have said, about 6. or 7. years past.   

Discoverer.  
Against this the Dis●. objecteth as followeth: Where M. Darrell saith (viz. in my Apology) that it is 9 years or thereabouts since ●om. 
pag. ●.  went from M. Gray's, if that were true, he had said somewhat, for the clea ring therefore of this: First M. Grace and Mistress Grace being interrogated 23. Octob. 1598. how long it was since So. left their service: the one saith: more than six years past: and the other about six years as they remember. But there is some better certainty to bolt out the truth herein. So. was bound prentice (as M. Dar. confesseth) with Thomas Porter, about a month or siue weeks after he was discharged of M. Brackenburyes service: and So. saith that be remained little above a quarter of a year (if so long) with M. Brackenbury: and it will be confessed, that he went from M. Gray's to dwell with M. Brackenbury: so as if we can find when Som. was bound pretice, it will appear how long it is since be dwelt as M. Gray's, Now the Indenture itself whereby he was bound, beareth date the seventh of May in the 35. year of her Majesty: whereby it is manifest the promises being true, that it is not yet s●auen years since Som. dwells with M. Grace, which coutr●wl●●h M. Dar. nine years.   

Darrell.  
The pr●miss●s being true, that he saith is not thereby manifest for if we add to the date of the Indenture, the month or 5. weeks and quarter of a year he speaketh of, it is likely to be full 7. years, and as well mo●● les●e. yea the premises being true, it is manifest that his not ye● 7. y●are. (viz. at the time the discovery came forth) is false for if 〈…〉 then 6. years in October 1598. since So. departure from M. 〈◊〉 must it not needs be more than 7. years in November 15●● which was the time wherein the discovery first saw the light? 〈…〉 time the third Discoverer is conviced by his own 〈…〉 the promises, being true, 〈…〉 9 〈…〉 notwithstanding deposed truly and so did 〈…〉 for the present. They thought as it may 〈…〉, that they would make sure to swear truly, and to keep them within their bounds, and no marvel seeing norwithstanding that (as I was credibly informed) the B. of 〈◊〉 said to M. Grace when he thus deposed, that he had forsworn himself: offering to lay him a ●unched pounds that it was not 6. years su●ce S le●t his service, albert M. Grace being ready to lay with him, he a●ter refu●ed and not only this, but threatened him and Mistr●sse Grace likewise to send them to prison, what would he have done, or at least said, if they had gone as far as truly they might? Had they deposed that it was not 7. years, or that it was not eight, or not 9 years past, their depositions being true, that I said of 9 years must needs have been false, but we see they have deposed otherwise: and I trust if they should now be deposed thereof, after they have better considered of the matter their depositions would not control but confirm Darrells 9 years, But admit it were but 7. years. (yea somewhat less) from the time of So. departure from M. Gray's, until the time I writ my appology, which was in October 98. it had been all one and as much for the clearing of me, as if it had be●e 9 or 19 years from the time he went thence, because thereby it had ben● evident he was gone from ●angley Abbey before our pretended meeting should begin: which is sufficient for me, yea although we take the time of our first acquaintance to begin in the year 92. or as the Di●c. after affirmeth, about 5. or 6. years passed from 98. much more if we take it as it was at the first laid out in writing against me: for if So. were gone from M. Gray's 7. years before the year 98. which was Anno 91. than was not he there 92. uhereby we may see had the Disc. controlled my 9 years: it would not avail him for the proo●ing of my guiltiness. And if the Disc. will here in say any thing to the purpose, (otherwise he may in this point be hereafter silent) h●e must leave my 9 years, and prove that So. was at M. Gray's at long l●y. Abbey in the year 92. as he and S●mers affirm: which I think he shall find as umpossible for him to do, a● to prove So. a count●r feyt. And when he hath performed this (if it prove possible) yet is he never a whit tl●e nearer my teaching of him,  
And where in this account of the Disc. he saith So, was bound prentice as (M: Darrell con●essith) with Thomas 〈◊〉, about a month or syve week●s after he was discharged of M. Brackenbury●s 〈◊〉 observe I beseech you his cunning: for he pretendeth to the 〈…〉 though that ●ere granted by me for a truth whereas 〈…〉 I 〈◊〉 is this, that 〈…〉 very placing of my 〈…〉 as much, a● 〈…〉 But to let that go: the Disc. and Somers in these and the words following before mentioned have uttered 3. untruths, even as many as there be several points denuered: For first besides that Som. was about ●. weeks with Porter before he was bound, as Porter and his wife are ready to witness, he was (as I offer a●●o to prove) after he came from M. Brack●bu●y at his mother's noose in Nottingham first 〈◊〉 for certain weeks, altar in health before he went to ●orter, In the 〈◊〉 as I contec●ure by that which followeth, about half a year before he was bound prentice, 2. (as 〈◊〉 we ●ha● near) being M B●a●kenbu●yes boy, he remained at 〈◊〉 the County of Why g●rn from the feast of pentecost in the year 91. unto the least of Michael the archangel & from thence he went to his mante. s●ouse at holm not far from Newark upon Trent: where also ●e ●ema, ne● for a season, besides the time he was M. Brack●●eno● yes 〈◊〉 before ●e came to Bell hall, which as I think was about a year. 〈◊〉 little above a quarter, and because he had 〈◊〉, near en 〈…〉 addeth if so long. 3. Summer's being taught by M. Gray●s 〈◊〉 and not able as it should seem to 〈…〉 was due unto him, ran away from M. Gray's 〈…〉 where likewise he continued a season, before 〈…〉, but how long I know not. It will not then 〈…〉, except it be by Samers and the Discoverer (who spa● 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 any thing for truth be it never to false) that he 〈◊〉 (〈◊〉 a straight foot) 〈◊〉 Ma●ler Gray's to dweil with M. 〈◊〉 ●bury. we have hear● before, that the Disc. his premises being true, yet that he inferreth upon them is false, viz. that it is not yet 7. years since ●omers dwelled with M. Grace: how much more than the premises being false? so that both conclusion and premises be false and deceitful, ●ke to the author's an●●uentors of them.   

Discoverer.  
And where the Discoverer upon occasion of these words of mine in my 〈◊〉 Somers was gone from M. Gray's 5. years before 〈…〉, hath these words: If M. Darrell mean their 〈…〉 a palpathle untruth, to say, that Somers was 〈…〉 before that tim● if he understand their 〈…〉 indeed from M. Gray's above three years before that time, but not 〈◊〉.   

Darrell.  
He must remember, that I used those words for the conuynci●g of the accusation than lay de ●ut in sundry articles against me, wherein our 〈…〉 was said to be about 6. years now past, and that I trust would prove no untruth, if I should be put to my trial: and not of the accusation now in print, wherein our arquaintace is stretched about two years further, which is as much the Disc. as Som. accusation, and a miserable compound, as I may say● 2. Admit I had been misinformed, it had been a fault in them from whom I received that information, and an other in me to spread it abroad, (although with no purpose of printing it) yet nothing avayieable to prove me guilty of teaching So. to counterfeit.  
And whereas Somers saith in his accusation, that dwelling at M. Crayer at Langley abbey, he came from thence to me at Ashby de la zouch (being sour or five miles distant) upon some occasion, where I taught him to counterfeit, and that sundry times as appeareth by page 82. whereupon it is to be intended that I dwelled then at Asbby, as I have for divers years: this also (it is evident) is false, in that he was gone from M. Gray's before I came to dwell at Ashby. for from thence he went about 10. years past, and it was but 7. years upon the feast day of S. Mychaell the archaungell last (I mean Anno 99) since I went to Ashby: so he was gone about 3. years before I came thither or indeed ever saw Ashby. This urged by me heretofore in my Apology, the Disc. seemeth to convince in these words following.   

Discoverer.  
Somers affirmeth (saith Darrell) that when he repaired to me to be taught, 
pag. 95.  he came from one M. Gray's of Langley, with whom he saith he then dwelled, to Asbhy where I than dwelled, as he affirmeth: and in a park there we met. In which words there are faure untruths. First, Som. doth not say that ever he repaired unto him to be taught, but that being with him he was taught by him.   

Darrell.  
Whether Somers as is pretended came to me at A●bby with an intent to be taught and to that end, or no, it mattereth not, for the question is, whither ever we met at Ash●y, S● whither he was taught by me or no. Now and against this meeting and teaching at Ashby, both in my Apologue & here I bend myself, and teaching at Ashby, both in my Apologue & here I bend myself, and thus I reason ●e was gone from M. Graye● before I came to 〈◊〉, & whiles I dwelled at Ashby he remained not at M. Gray●● It cannot therefore be that Som. dwelling with M. Grace came to me dwelling some four or five miles distant at Ashby as he affirmeth. And where the Disco trifieth a●●ut the end 〈◊〉 set before himself in coming unto me, surely if there were any such meeting at Ashby, and teaching there to counterfeit, as S●mer● and the Discoverer pretend, considering it is said, that * after our acquaintance began and agreement about counterfeiting, 
pag. 8●  he met me three or four times in Ashby: one would think that he came to receive some new instruction from me, or to have the old renewed: for wherefore else came he unto me? It is not said any where that I went to him, or sought him out at Langley abbye or elsewhere, 
pag 80. pa● 82. pag, 83,  or yet in Ashby, but that he * found me in an alchouse in Ashby, and (a) met me three or four times in Ashby. And again (b) I went to Ashby, and enqu●ring for M. Darrell, found him in a house by the school were the Churchyard. Having met with him, he walked with me 〈…〉. 
pag 84.  And again (c) I took? shby in my way of purpose to see M. Darrell whom I found there: Is it now credible that he should come thus of purpose to me at Ashby, being come inquire and seek after me, when he hath found me and we met, I presently fall of teaching him, and he of learning, and yet he come to no such end? It he had said thus of our first meeting it had been another matter, but to affirm that he 〈◊〉 repaired unto me to be taught, had there been any such repairing and teaching, must needs be in the judgement of all men very untrue. Yea it is contrary to pag. 84. with 85. Thus is the Discoverer convinced the fourth time by his own discovery: and pretending to show my untruths is himself fallen into an untruth, were there any truth in my teaching Somers to counterfeit, which he contendeth for. But let us proceed to his second untruth.   

Discoverer.  
Secondly the times of So repairing to M. Darrell were not whilst h● dwelled with M. 
pag. 93.  Grace: but afterwards when he was run away from his master Thomas Porter of Nott. for Somers only layeth to M. Darr. charge that on a time when he dwelled at M. Grace he met him the said Darrell by chance at Ashby, & was then first instructed by him.   

Darrell.  
Contrary to this are these words page 82. Also the said Somer● affirmeth that after 〈◊〉 former acquaintance begun with M. Darrell and whilst he shall remained with M, Grace he met M. Darrell three or four times in Ashby And continuing his speech concerning our meeting at Ashby, whiles Somers remained with M. Grace at Langley abbey, h● addeth this surthe● at other times also the said M. Darrell did kindly salute me: and so proceedeth the Discoverer (as there appeareth) to mention S●mers departure from M. Gray's to M. Brackenburyes, & how shortly after he was with him, he fell a counterfeiting and pracising these seyts of activity, which of me he had learned at. Ashby, whiles he was at M. Gray's Whereby it is plain if the Discoverer say truly page 82. that we met more than one time at Ashby whilst Somers dwelled at M. Gray's, which is contrary to that is here affirmed.  
Thus the fift time the Discoverer is confuted by his own discovery, 
pag 9●.  and if he speak the truth page 82. (otherwise he is to blame to publish a lie for a truth) he speaketh here untruly: and so in convuncing me of an untruth, he himself is found with an other untruth.  
Thirdly Som●rs doth not affirm that M. Darrell dwelled then at Ashby, when he dwelled at M. 
pag 93.  Gray's and met him in Ashby they might meet there together though M. Da●rell did not dwell there.  
Be it that in the article laid out in writing against me, it is not expressly said, that I dwelled then at Ashby, yet considering it is said that he came sundry times to me at Asby before he went from M. Gray's, we have heard in reason it is to be so intended, and the same was to be understood, which is all one as if it had been expressed, for howsoever Somers might meet me by chance at Ashby the first time he was (as they say) instructed by me, (and yet this is very incredible that we should not only stumble one upon an other in an alehouse but agree so quickly of our match, and fall so roundly to our work even at the first dash) yet that by chance thus he should meet me after at Ashby three or four times and at other times also before he went from M. Gray's, as is abovesaid, I not dwelling at Ashby but 20. miles of and above, he also dwelling four or five miles of, and in subjection to an other, is (almost) as unlikely, as that a blind man should catch an hare with a taber, as it is in the proverb: for it is not said either by Som. or the Disc. that I appointed him to meet me at Ashby, we dwelling both of us elsewhere: for that had been as absurd, considering the places of our aboades, as presently will appear. We may therefore assure ourselves that the reason why it is mentioned so carefully and purposely, first in So. accusation, then in the circumstances confirming the same, 
pag. 80. & 87.  that Langley abbey and Ashby were four or five miles distant, is because men might thereupon conjecture that I dwelling in Ashby, and he no further of, might well in some probability and likelihood meet in Ashby. and that divers times, and in the park which standeth between them both: whereas had it been confessed that I dwelled not there but twenty miles from the place, had I say the accusation been so framed, and the place of my dwelling also named, it had been made thereby in all indifferent men's judgements not only very unlikely to be true, but also incre-dible, as may appear by that which here followeth.  
I am able to prove by a multitude of witnesses that from the time I left the University of Cambridge which is about eighteen years past, until I went to Ashby, I dwelled either at Ma●sse●ld in Sheerw●d, or Bulwell a village three miles distant from Nott. save that I was at London a student of the common laws of this land, almost a year, which was about fifteen years past, now Langley abbey with these two towns are northwards from Ashby and the grounds belonging to the Abbey, M. Gray's demeans lie very near the ●igh way 〈◊〉 both the said towns to Ashby, the ways meeting thirteen or fourteen miles before you come at Ashby, so that from which of 〈◊〉 places soever of my abode I went, (as from the one of them I 〈…〉 not at Ashby) I must needs pass by M. Gray's house where 〈◊〉 dwelling was, when I was short of Ashby 4. or 5. miles, which consider, who can be so gross as once to imagine that we would appoint and that sundry times, Ashby to be the place wherein to consult and do our tr●cks: a man would think, that had So. and I met as he a firmet●, some part of the grounds belonging to Langley abbey (there being especially trees & bushes, as well as in Ashby park) had been sa●er and more for our case: for so much labour bestowed in vain might ●at lest have saved. Considering also it is said that we met in 〈◊〉 town, and so in the use of others and that often, wherein m●st need; be great danger lest one day it should make to the deserying of us and * b●ing 〈…〉 hanging: Ashby was the most unmeet place of a thousand we might have agreed upon and made choice of. It is most true the Disc. 
pag 86.  saith, that I dwelled not at Ashby, (but indeed at 〈◊〉) wh●● S●. dwelleth at M. Gray's, nea●er will any man den●, but that we might 〈◊〉 there together though I did not then ●●w●ll 〈◊〉 but that the accu●ation was thus framed against me at the first (according to which 〈◊〉 my Apology is as false, as this is true, what fault then was come 〈◊〉 by me herein in my 〈◊〉 yet if we will believe the D●c. when he speaketh untruly, by his ●aying it may be gathered that I did dwell at. Ap●●y when S●n. 〈◊〉 at M. Grace for 〈◊〉 reckoning page 94. & 95. how ring it was from the time that 〈◊〉 went from M. Gray's: hath these words: It is not yet 7. years sin●e 〈◊〉 dwelled with M. Grace: & reckoning on the othersid in the pag 〈…〉, how long I dwelled at Ashby, he useth these words which 〈…〉 amount 〈…〉 years and a 〈…〉 
pag 96.  Y● those two speeches or accounts of his be true, (which under colour of truth he publisheth to the world) by the dis. his own testimony when 〈…〉 at M. Gray's, I dwelled at Ashby, and 〈…〉 let this third untruth of mine alone. And 〈…〉 convinced by his discovery. Howsoever 〈…〉 dwelled th●re or not there (as it greatly mat cre●● not) the Disc. is taken in an other untruth and contra diction, yea in the very same leaf, as by his discovery is further discovered 〈…〉 and his own.   

Dis●●●.  
Fourthly, 
pag 9●  whereas M. Dane sa●si (if he mean plainly,) that So. affirmeth their meeting in the park to have been whi●●e he dwelled at M. Gray's: he is therein greatly deceived. For there said meeting there was little above a year before his pretended dispossession at Nottingham.   

Darrell.  
It is said page 80. that when we were first acquainted and agreed of this match, which is supposed to be divers years before the latter meeting near spoken of, I acted his tricks unto him. Now this meeting I ever took to be meant in Ashby park. But seeing we met not there then, as the truth is: and the Disc. himself confesses, and yet notwithstanding met then somewhere, as the Disc. and So. affirm, I des●re them both to bethink them and agree of the place, where I taught and he learned at our first acquaintance, and to discover that in the next discovery, for the better strengthening of their wreecthed & miserable accusation: for in Ashbyparke we hear it was not, and no other place of our meeting hath hitherto been named, the Alehouse and Ashby streets excepted, in neither of which places it is clear by the●e own words page 8. that I acted not his tricks unto him.  
Where I affirm in my apology, that it is but 6. years since I went to. Ashbie, the Disc. endeavoureth to persuade the world that when he published his discovery it was about 10. years: and this is an other untruth (forsooth) of mine. His words be these:   

Discoverer.  
If the information given be true, 
pag. 96. It 〈◊〉 pored (saith he) your own forged d●●se at Ash by (if there were an● such) is utterly false, yea in the Disc●● own conscience. It may appear by that watch thu● followeth.  he doth therein forget himself. For it is reported that he dwelled in one Perrincs house in Ashby about one year Then ●u one john Hollandes about 6. years, and lastly in William Swinsons about a year and a half: which being laid together, do amount to above eight years and a half. whereunto (if M. Darrell do not still continue his family there, but hath dwelled since a year or two at Nottingham) that tune also since he departed thence, may also be added.   

Darrell.  
It is reported (saith he) that I dwelled etc. but by whom Sir Discoverer is this reported, or is it simply your own forged devise? That the report and information of my dwelling eight years & a half at Ash by (if there were any such) is utterly 〈◊〉, yea in the Discoverers own conscience, it may appear by that which here followeth.  
I went to dwell at Ashby (as I can easily and sufficiently prove) upon the feast day of Saint Mychaell tha● changed 92. and my Apology I made since my departure from ashby about the same time of the year 99 How is it then possible, that I should dwell there 8. years and a half and that herein I said truly in my Apology and 〈◊〉 himself cannot be ignorant: for page 24. he mal●eth mention of a testimonial from N●tting●am (he should have added also from Ma●s field● and Bulwell, for the inhabitants of these three to●nes joined together in one and the self same testimonyall) and of an other from Ashby, having some 200. names of the chief of these towns subscribed, for the witnessing of my god behaviour during, the space of my abode with them, 
a 〈…〉  which was about 16. years, which with sundry other writings the B. of London * iniutiously took away from me, being prisoner in the Ga●●house, And in the Ashby testimonyall he knoweth are these words: We the Inhabitants of Ashby de la Zouch etc. ●●rtify that for the space almost of six years together, during which time he hath dwelled here in As●by, he hath lived among us in very good reperte, behaving himself every way as became his profession, and the gospel of Christ. And this they offer (being above 30. in number) to testify further, if it shall please authority to call them thereunto. Now if my dwelling in Ashby (as the Disc. upon a false report insinuateth) had been eight years and a half, is it credible, that so many honest inhabitants, purposing to give a true testimony all of my behaviour during all the time of mine abode with them, would have diminished more than two years and a half of my continuance at Ashby? seeing especially they voluntarily offer to testify that they have subscribed unto, upon their corporal oaths and that the thing I desired (as I can prove) was not a testimony all concerning my behaviour, but as touching the time of my abode with them. Is not this Discoverer then (his own conscience witnessing the same) a Discoverer, a reporter, or an informer of a shameless untruth? for is it not a shameless thing that he should publish and make show to the world, that ● dwelled at Ashby at least 8. years and a half, himself knowing the same to be false? Is the information (trow we) whereupon he affirmeth this, to be compared for number and credit, with the aforesaid information to the contrary? But I desire to know of the Disc from whom he had his information. Surely from none in Ashby, for the inhabitants generally of that town know that I neither dwelt six years nor six days in a house of john Hollands: yea that he had no house (then) to let and spare me, and that I did not dwell half six years in any one house of any one particular man's in Ashby. But it may be he had his information from William S●mers, who hath informed him in many other worthy things, and whose testimony with him is of great credit, such as he receiveth before the oaths of above thirty. why should he not then believe him herein (if he be the informer) before the report of above 30. others? But let us hear Somers speak in his own person, and proceed in his accusation.   

Discoverer.  
Within 12. 
〈…〉  or 13. weeks (as I think) after my first acquaintance with M. Darrell. M. Grace placed me with one M. Anth●ny Brackenbury to keep certain silver haired conveys, with whom after I had remained abont 6. or 7. weeks, (as far as I remember) I began to put in practice sundry of these instructions that M. Darrell had given me. I feigned myself to be sick: I foamed at the mouth: I did sometimes lie speechless as though I had been dumb: and so by the space almost of a month I did counterfeit as well as I could, such fits as M. Darrell had told me that Katherine Wright did practise. How be it I was not (as it seemeth) at that time my craftesmaister. For M. Backenburie and M. Randoll Barton his brother, being verily persuaded that I was but a counterfeit, & that I had dissembled all that I had done, I was turned out of service, & went home to Nottingham to my mother: with whom after I had remained about a month, I was bound prentice for seven years, to one Thomas Porter a physician in that town.   

Darrell.  
Before he hath told us how and what I taught him presently upon our first greeting, and now he telleth how and where he put in practice sundry of these instructions, with the ill success which followed upon that his forwardness, in that he would be doing before he was his craft's master: which made him I warrant you take time enough before he did his feyts the second time. That this is false and come out of the same shop with the former, and from the same author, the devil I mean, the father of lies, is hereby manifest, in that he was gone from M. Crayes in Leycester shire, and servant with M. Brackenbury in Worcestershire, before the time that he and I are said by the Discoverer himself to have been acquainted together. For we have heard before out of page 78. that we became acquanted about the year 1592. and out of page 79. about siue or six years passed before 98. Now I can by oath prove that from the feast of Pentecost 1591. William Somers the M. Anthony Brackenburyes boy, remained at the manor house of Bell hall in the county of Wigorn, until the feast of S. Mychaell th'archangel, and from thence went to his said master his house at a town called Holme. How long before this time he had been M. Brackenbury's boy I yet know not, but that he ran away from M. Gray's home to Nottingham and there continued a time before he went to M. Brackenbury is certain. If then So was gone from M. Grace 91. yea I take it in the year 90. if not before, which is 9 or 10. years past, how could he possibly be M. Gray's boy, and remaining with him in his service at Langley abbey, come to me from thence to Ashby for 12. or 13. weeks 92. and 7. or 8. years past, except he had returned to M. Gray's service again after he had been with M. Brackenbury, which is manifest he did not by page 83 84. and neither So. nor the Discoverer ever affirmed that. And where he saith he foamed, I think it passeth his skill, and that he counterfeit. & was therefore turned out of service, and went home, the truth is, that being strangely handled, vexed indeed by sathan, and as I verily think then possessed, and thereby a continual trouble to M. Brackenbury● he was from thence sent home to his mother on horseback, and that with two or three for his more safety, and with money also from Mistress Brackenbury to his said mother, and this was the counterfeiting he used, and the manner of his turning out of service. Thus much for a●●wer to the first part of Sumner's accusation, containing our first acquaintance and agreement about counterfeiting: wherein as there be divers other absurd things (●hich for brevity sa●e & partli for that they are unworthy the answering I omit) ● this is one, that mentioning my teaching of him, and acting of certain tricks for his better instruction, we hear not of any place where this ●hould be performed: for the Discoverer telleth us that our meeting in Ashbye park was not till above 3. years after this, and other place is neither here nor elsewhere named. This dealing is much like to his, that accusing one before the judgement seat of robbery, na●neth not any plac where he should be rob. 
pag. 81.  But let us proceed to our third pretended meeting, for the second meeting which is said to be upon his first running from his master and in his way going to Essex, conteinth only a few words betwixt us concerning counterfeiting, without any teaching and acting on my part, and learning on his, and therefore I will omit it. Where first I will set down the Discoverer his words ser●●ing to make away thereunto, & then So. his own.   

Discoverer.  
Upon his s●cond running fr●● h●● master, and after he had remained in ●ss●x a good part of a year, till he was w●ary he returning homewards alaine towards Notting ham with better h●pe then before, t● buy out his years, th●ught it convenient in his i●rney homewards to take Ashby in his way, of purpose t● see M. Darrell, whom he sound there as he saith, 〈◊〉 had d●aling w●th him as followeth.  
Vp●n my co●rning at that time to M. Darrell, he asked me where I had been wh●ther I was going, and wh●ther I had attempted to practise a●● of his instructions. To whom I answered ac●ordine to his questions! that I had no conu●nient time, otherwise then when I was alone to do any of those things: th●n h● told me many things of the b●y of Burton. whr● vp●n I showing my s●lfe to have a desire to go and see him. M. Dane, said I shaud do well in so doing, because that seeing of him in his fits, I might the bett●r l●arn● to d●e them myself af●●rwar lobbying thus encouraged, I w●●t t● Burt●n, where I sawe●● Da●ling: but ●erceyning that a ●reate n●●b●● spe●ple came likewise to see him, and ●●aring that some of them might know me, I returned to Ashby, not staying to see Darling in any of his fits. At my coming back again to M. Darrell he demanded of me● whether I had seen the boy many of his fits: & I answered that I had no● for th● reason last mentioned: which M. Darrell not well approving, said that I might well enough have stayed to have seen some of them, because ● was not likely that any there could have known me: Then upon some further occasion of speeches betwixt us, M. Darrell delivered unto me in writing, the particular fits, which the said Thomas Darling lately had, and did act the most of them himself before me, we two being in the park together alone, by Ashby. At that time also M. Darrell delivered unto me in writing, certain signs and gestures, which were to be used, he said, to signify sundry kinds of sins: which gestures he did likewise act himself in the place before mentioned. Then followeth the acting of certain feats on his part: and after that he thus proceedeth. These things thus finished I told M. Darrell that I meant to return to see if I could get myself released from my master, and he approving my purpose therein, said that when the time served I might well put all the former things in practice there with good effect: and that in so doing he doubted not, to procure me a release from my master. He also told me, that he having a sister in law in Not. on Mistress Wallies I could no sooner name her when I should be thought to be possessed, but that presently, & the rather by his sister's means he should be sent for to come unto me. & so we departed. And thus far So. (quoth the Dis) for the proof of all the former particulars, wherewith Dar. is charged   

Darrell.  
As in the two former (pretended) meetings, so in this third, neither Som. nor the Disc. do tell us in what year of the Lord, or of the Queen we met, which I desire the Reader to observe. They knew not be like what year to name, lest thereby they should disadvantage themselves. Before we heard of no place where I should give these worthy instructions: neither then, nor now do we hear of the certain time wherein this should be done: which dealing is like to his that accusing one to have rob him, can neither name plac● where he rob him, nor the time when: which accusation if it ●ho●ld be received, as it is far from any judge, so it would peradventure trouble one were he never so innocent, to clear himself thereof. But as before out of the Disc. and So words, uttered elsewhere and to an other end, I have, will they nill t●ey, found out about what time our first pretended meeting and acquaintance should begin, though not the just time, and thereby clea●ed myself, & shewed the falsehood of his accusation, even so I trust to do here. In the page before, viz. 83. it is said that the second time Some●rs ran from his master, was about a y●are and a hal●● before he fell to his practices at Nottingham: and here it is said, that upon this his second running and after he had remained in Essex a good part of a year, we met in Ashb● park in his return from Essex to Nottingham. Now to his said practices he fell at. Nott. in October Anno 97 so that by So. and the Disc. saying, this our meeting in the park was in the year ●●. ●nd this the Disc. page 94. (though to an other end) confesses, saying: There meeting in th● pa●ke was little above a y●are before his pretended dispossession at Nattingham: but this his dispossession pr●tended (as he termeth it) was upon the 7. of November 97. therefore this our meeting must be (if there were any such) by the Discoverers own confession in or about October 96. which possibly cannot be so: for that at this said meeting So. saith that I told him many things of the boy of Burton and advised him to go and see him, whereupon he went to Burton, and saw Thomas Darling etc. as is aforesaid: than I delivered unto him in writing the particular fits which the said Darling lately had &c. now these things cannot possibly be true, (and so the accusation is notoriously false) because Darling was not at that time possessed, but dispossessed, and delivered from sathan and his vexation, about half a year before this time, and a year and a half before Summer's dispossession as in the beginning of his fift book is made manifest.  
On● (saith he) Thomas Darling dwelling at Burton, 
pag. 265.  upon Trent, beginning to be sick in February 1595. did afterwards take upon him to dissemble certain tricks: wherein continuing till the week before Whitsontyde following, he was deemed by M Darrell to be possessed, and the next day after (as it is pretended) was dispossessed. From which time he continued well, by the space of about eight days, and then being at the school he fell again to certain tricks and persevered in them by starts two days whilst it was pretended that sathan sought to repossess him. But since he hath left those practices. This appeareth also by the first and second pages of his book.  
If Darling were recovered and well, so continuing (or left his practices) at the time the Disc. mentioneth, as the truth is, and Som. dispossed upon the 7. of November 97. how can that which is here reported be true? So that the Disc. hath again in his Discovery discovered my innocency, and the falsehood of himself and So accusation. And this is the seventh time the Discoverer is convinced by his own Discovery.  
Moreover where the Disc. and Som. affirm, that ●n his return to Nottin●ham, after his second running from his master, & a little above a year before his pretended dispossession, we met in Ashby park and that there I taught him: I am able and offer to prove by sundry witnesses, that So. after his second vagary or running away from his master, was returned again to Nott. to his said master and there continued with him above two years and a quarter before his dispossession. How can the premises then or accusation possibly be true.  
And whereas he saith, that I delivered unto him in writing the particular sits which Darling (then) had, and again, that I d●l●uered unto h●m in writing certain signs and gestures, I demand what is become of this writing, and why mine own hand is not brought forth against me. It may be that Som. tore it in pieces after first he had written the same in a S●ntentiae Pueriles, 
〈◊〉 82,  as he did by the writing he had at our first meeting, and hath lost this book also with the other. O that these things be admodum puerilia, and must needs smell (& be laughed at) in the judgement of the wise, yea it was well for some they were no worse.  
The Disc. addeth: And thus far Som. for the proof of all the former particulars, wherewith M. Darrell is charged. Aworthy proof sure but suitable to the rest. I marvel that the Disc. is not ashamed, to account So. 
This ar●●●h adesperat 〈◊〉  testimony a proof, and much more to produce his testimony so oft, I think (a) 40. times at the least, and for the proving of so many several things as he doth: he being a notorious liar, a perjured person, in a word as infamous and vile a youth as liveth I think this day upon the face of the earth, Notwithstanding saith the Discovere. (u) the confession of Som. 
pag. 87.  is of great moment. And is it so indeed? Why So. hath said there is no (r) god, 
what then? yet why should not his tell●●●y 〈…〉 gaiult 〈◊〉  & used these words, I am god and (a) Christ, as is deposed: Blush then and be ashamed (O thou man) of those speeches. Besides, Som. hath sai and sworn that ●e did not counterfeit. If his words be of such credit with the Disc. & some few others (for with few or none that are wise and godly I hope they be not) why should not his words sealed at other times with oaths and execrations be of like value? And why doth the D 〈◊〉. or any other rather believe So. affirming he counterfeited, then denying the same? seeing especially he hath as oft denied, as alarmed that he counterfeited, and that he hath also varied somuch with that double and false tongue of his, even 4. times, and therefore is not to be believed in any thing he saith, nor his testimony to be admitted in any court of record. Yea but saith the Disc. Sem. con●●ssion is 〈◊〉 so hare as M. Darrell pretendeth, but is strengthened with many ●n 〈◊〉 (deposed by many) as d●e argu th●ame●m all 〈◊〉 to be irue; yea in any of them together with the b●y●s oath, are very 〈◊〉 part pr●●f●s 〈◊〉 page 106. And thusmuch concerning the accus●● n● now we will proceed to the circumstances con●yrnange (at is pretended) the same.   

Discoverer.  
It it confessed by M. 
pag. 17. The fi●st circum 〈…〉  Grace and Mistress Grace, and by M. D● himself, that So. dwelled with M. Grace at Langley, within 4. or 5. miles of ireby de laz●ueh: and did run ●n crrands as Mary holden saith.  
2. 
the 2 ci●cum●● c pag. 67.  Al. Darre● hearing So. describe the situation of Ashby, did thereby w● perceive, that he had been at Ashhy, So as there is no impediment in that respect why be might not meet M. Darreel there as is deposed.  
3. 
the 3 ci●cum●● 〈◊〉 pag 87.  It is also confessed to he true, that So. going to dwell with M. Brack enbury 〈◊〉 certain books at M. Gray's.  
Likewise that Som. 
the 4 & 5. circum 〈◊〉 pag. 88  was bound a prentice with Thom. Porter and that he ran twice from him is acknowledged to be true by M. Dar. himself. and so the said So, had sufficient opportunity to go to Ashby, and to talk with M. Dar. at such tunes, as upon his oath he hath delivered,   

Darrell.  
By these and such like circumstances, had Somers charged any other with teaching him, the same person might as well (and indeed as truly) be proved guilty thereof as I, For instance: Admit So. had accused S. Harsnet instead of I. Dar. and that the accusation were thus: About eight years passed I dwelling at Langley Abbey with M. Tho. Gray● and going on errands now to Ashby a market town there by, now to Loughorrow an other, met on a time one M. Harsnet at Ashby, and there the said M. Harsnet persuaded me to counterfeit to be possessed with the devil, which he said I mig●● easily learn, & he would teach me: promising me that if therein I would be ruled by him he would take me into his own service, a●●●aintain me while I lived. hereupon we went into Ashby park, and ●eing there M. Harfuet the better to teach me did act divers tricks, for gnashing with his teeth, he knocked his own teeth together divers times, for foaming, he rolled his tongue in his mouth, and then put out some little spittlen betwixt his lips, and said that I might soon learn to do it better, by rolling a stone in my mouth, but specially if I could get a little loape to use at such times: (etc. as followeth page 81.) and because we were to departed far one from an other for my better remembrance he gave me directions in writing, c●arginge me to make away the writing, which I did after I had writ the same in a Sent●ntiae Pueriles, which book I lest at ●. Gray's. Now about 12. or 13. weeks (as I think) after my first acquaintance with M. Ha●snet: M. Grace placed me with one M. Anthony Brackenbury to keep certain silver haired conves: with whom after I had remained about six or seven weeks, I began to put in practice sundry of those instructions that M. ●a●net had given me, etc. as before we have heard out of page 83. Hereupon being turned out of service I went home to Nottingham 〈◊〉 was bound apprentice first to Tho. Porter of Nott. and after with a 〈◊〉 in London: where being I repaired to M. 〈◊〉 chamber in the B. of London's hou●e, & made known to 〈◊〉 my ●lsuccene: who told me that he must further instruct ●e, and ●●●che he might the more ●a●ely and and conveniently do it, he said he would procure his Lord to agree with my manter for my years, and to receive me into 〈◊〉 house, and after I should be his man, as 〈◊〉 had be●ore promised me, and then he would teach me in his 〈◊〉, and accordingly he did so.  
〈◊〉 S. Ha●sne: shall deny this, and say that here is nothing but ●o. bear accu●a●ion: I will out of his mouth return against him. 〈◊〉 the a●cusa●on is n●t so bare as he pretendeth, but is strengthened with such circumstances, as the argu● the same in all likelihood to be ●rue: yea lay le together with some other that mi●●, be added, are pregnant proofer thereof: for first it is manifest that So. ●●welt with M. Grace, & did ru● on errands as Mary Holden saith. 2. Som. hath been at Ashby: So as there is no ympediment in this re●pe●t why he might not meet Sa. Harsnet there, as he chargeth him. 3. So. dwelled with M. Brackenbury 4. Som. going to dwell with M. Brackenbury left certain books at M. Gray's. S. So. being at M, Brackenburyes did counterfeit, & was 〈◊〉 ●efore turned out of service, as is sa●d page 81. 6. So. was bound prentice with The Porter, and did go after to London, 7. being there he was bound apprentice with a barber in East-Smythseild. 8. He was from thence received b● the B. of London into his house, agreeing with his master for his yea, ●s, and it may well be this was by S. H. procurement 9 being in the B. house So. was often in S. Harsnet his chamber, and they two alone. 10 So. was S. Harsnets' man, and had maintenance from him. The six first of these circumstances the Disc. telseth us is true, and the four last he knoweth to be true: and yet the accusation I trust he will say is false. The circumstances then of an accusation (vain and trifling ones I mean as be the●e) may be true, and the accusation very fal●e. Notwithstanding then the truth o● the Disc. circumstances precedent and subsevent, yet the accusation of my teaching of S. m●rs to counterf●yt, ma● be (and indeed is) most notoriously fa●se. And hereby is discovered the vanity and lightueile of the Discoverers,  & sottish ●●u●stance●, which may as●ell serve for the appea●●ng of himself or any other, as of me against whom they are brought. So t●at I shall 〈◊〉 need to spend any more time in refuting that which refut●th itself in the judgement of the wise. 
pag ●8. The 〈◊〉 stance.    

D●●couer●●.  
6. Soners practised at M. brackenbury's 〈◊〉 as he had as 〈◊〉 Nottingham, whereupon M. Brackenbury did discharge him from his service, as Some hath affirmed.   

D●rr●ll.  
This is answer ●before 2. So. fits at Nott. were not counterfeited but done by the devil ergo So. counterfeited not at M. Bra●●burries, but was then poisessed, for it is said, that his sits at th●se t●o places were a●●ke.   

Discoverer.  
7. 
〈…〉  So in 〈◊〉 fits at N●tt. and before M. Dar. coming thither, did name him the said Dardurtese tim●s.   

Darrell.  
I deny not but that be named me, before I was the second time sent for by the Matters letter: but the Disc. must prove that he named me before the first sending for me, when to one of the letters for my repair to Sa. Mistr●sse Wallies my sister in law subscribed her name, and that the said naming of me, was the occasion of my sending for. otherwise this naming me strengtheneth not So. accusation as is plain by page 86. ●n●entioned before in the very last words of So. accusation And this as hitherto the Disc. hath not done, so neither shall he be able to perform: as may appear by that I heretofore have reported concerning the true occasion of my going to Some, which I can easily prove.  
But a●mit it were otherwise then I alarm, yet seeing it was not Som. but the devil. by his tongue that na●ed me, it argueth rather the dubiety of the devil at that time la●ing the foundation of that building ●e ●ince ha●● erected, than my teaching him to counterfeit.   

Discoverer.  
8. 〈…〉 
〈…〉    

Darrell.  
〈…〉 ans, but neither of them in the name of Somers but of the poor: The fir●t of them was at the private fast held at Some dispossession. The second at a public fast kept at Nott. These collections all me I trust will allow of. But was the money at these times collected given to S●mers? or not a penny: or yet was all or most of it given for his rele●fe to Cooper his father in law? nothing less. The money received at the first colle●ction vas part of it given to the poor of Nottingham, and part to Thomas Porter S●. master, because of the loss he ha● su●●ered, and the charge he ha● been at through Summer's aff●iction, for the space of above a month before. as M. Aldred M. William ●angfo●d with some others can witness. That which was given at the second and public fast was distributed by the Mai●r, where of some he gave to the poor of that town, and some to Cooper, partly because of the charge and trouble he had been at while S●mers remained with him, partly for the clothing of him, who scarcely had any to cover his nakedness. And how doth this confirm his accusation, & prove that I taught him to counterfeit as the Dis●. 
pag. 80. pag. 81.  affirmeth? The l●ing boy says in his accusation that I promised him if he w●uld ●e ruled by me, h. ●●ould be able to maintain himself as long as ●e hau● and again that 〈◊〉 never want whalest he lived. If this were the principal end of his counterfeiting as is pretended, why (wh●n he had counterscited and d●ne his seats) did neither he den aunde, nor I give him any thing? But let the Disc. and Som. say what they please, for there t●ngues are their own, and they lords over them: the deed showeth that ●e hath lived and 〈◊〉 better marytrened. sa●e be said ●e ●●nterfeyted th●n whiles he did sergeant, as the D●●c termeth his possession, 
pag, 89. ●c. to 6. 〈…〉  so as the devil may seem to lavel 〈◊〉 with him hitherto al●uing him thus: ●●ou ●ad b●●ty 〈◊〉 and live like a man, thou to ●aue 〈…〉 to a counterf●yt, and go● into the d●●gyes ●and 〈◊〉 lave nothing.   

Discoverer.  
9 
〈…〉  I bought ●ut the years of his a●prent 〈◊〉 proved ●y my own 〈◊〉 which is th●y I ●aue my word in 〈…〉 13 〈◊〉 4. p●nce tirl a, ●him of 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 I did perform.   

Darrell.  
〈…〉 master was a fidier, which trade of life we all know is much abused.  
3. Porter being besides a weaver, had kept him still in his service, so that he would nave ymployed him only to the trade of weaving. 4. all this was known to divers, and to what end it was done: whence it came that I paying the aforesaid 13. s. 4. d. the Mayor sent me at the next collection for the poor 6. s 8. d. of it, desiring me to take that until the next collection following, and that then I should have the other moiety. 
pag. 97. 86.  And when that came I had of M. William Longsord though not all, yet 3. s. 4. d. the other 3. s. 4. d I went without, for that trouble about Somers grew then upon me. And this is all the buying I used. This also is said to be the other end of his counterfeiting: To be released (quoth So. from my master according as M. Darell had pr●se●me, I did began the course that M. Darr. had wished me to 〈◊〉. A likely thing that he who knew so ready away, & of the 〈◊〉 ●●ch better, I mean to run away from his master, would to that 〈◊〉 end counterfeit to be possessed with the devil, 2. It is to be 〈◊〉 cred, what I did f●r him in this behalf, when he had perform 〈◊〉 condition on his pa●t● even that ●s here aforesaid, which 〈…〉.   

Discoverer.  
10. M●i●ss● Wallies according to M. Darrells former words, did send for M. Dar. to come unto him.   

Darrell.  
This is answered before: 
pag 〈…〉  where we must observe that this circumstance with the 4. next precedent, have b●ne purposely inserted in th● 〈◊〉 there in part true;, or seining so to be to the 〈◊〉, the accusation it sel●e might thereby seem to 〈◊〉, eve sony confirmation. whereas were all 〈◊〉, the whole as they are n●t, yet 〈◊〉 (as touching the life of it, I mean my teaching 〈◊〉 be must sa●e, as in deed it is: which but for 〈◊〉 here have ma le very plain. And thus much 〈◊〉 a●●caldged by the D●●c. for the 〈◊〉 now follow ac other circumstances generally 〈◊〉.   

Dis●ur●r.  
〈…〉 b●●des set down by the Disc. 
〈…〉  Certaune 〈◊〉 as first that I with ●om 〈◊〉 Tavern int●rteyned him with good.   

Darrell.  
Being at supper with divers preac●ers at the sign of the castle, Somers came in, and one of the company, not myself, willed him to ●it down and to take part with us, which accordingly he did. As before the Disc. would have the reader imagine that I was an alehouse haunter, so here a haunter of taverns, but he hath two certificates concerning my life and conversation, with about 200. hands subscribed, that te●●eth him it is otherwise, whereby his sin herein is made the greater. 
pag 89. the 2 general 〈◊〉.    

Discoverer.  
2. When So. was accused to have bewitched one, M. Dar. dealt with the Mayor of Nott that he might be bailed.   

Darrell.  
It shall be hereafter showed, that this is false: But why might I not well have done so, had I been then at Nott. as I was absent● seeing it is manifest (as in his place will appear) he was innocent of the murder for which he was imprisoned, and so hardly entreated through t●e malice of some? And how doth that conclude the compact of counterfeiting betwixt us two? or what lodgick call you this?   

Discoverer.  
3. Whilst M. Darrell was at Nottingham he had secret conference with So. divers times. 
pag. 90, th' 3 general 〈◊〉    

Darrell.  
I never had speech with him in private until about 9 weeks after his dispossession, neither is there any thing deposed to the contrary, (no not by So. himself) and that was to my remembrance only once, as I have deposed, the occasion whereof I can show, & upon his father in law Robert Cooper's request I did it. But be it, divers times. why might I not lawfully speak with him apart? I think in some respect better than others both in regard of his former affliction, and the danger he was in above others, and that he was one over whose soul I was by my calling to watch. If this be a good circumstance against me, 〈◊〉 will likewise be of some strength against some others in Nott. whom I could name, who talked with him apart as well as I, and ofter too, especially meeting with the other circumstances: as, that they knew him, dwelled in the same town with him, so as they might have sufficient opportunity to meet together, were o●t with him, with many circumstances more as strong as these objected against me, But I will show wherein this circumstance is defeclive, whereby the weakness of it may yet better appear. If they which have deposed to our secret & diu●rs conferences had gone a little further, and said that they hearkening heard 〈◊〉 commend him for doing such a trick well, and such a feat excellently well so as myself could not have bettered it, or to some such purpose: then had there been a circumstance indeed, even a 〈…〉 ●ed, 
〈…〉  & pro●ably 〈…〉 ne notion but that the 〈…〉 take the circumstance as it is, of my 〈…〉 him, and it is of no validity at all.   

Discoverer.  
4. When 〈…〉 him thus: 
〈◊〉 90 the 4 〈…〉  all 〈…〉 them 〈…〉   

Darrell.  
The ●arr was this, He said that he had counterfeited: I denied ●nd gainsaid the same, Now in this letter ●athan by his instrument did go about to persuade me to cease to contend against counterfeiting, that is, for the Lord and his work: and thus the truth is, that I have counterfeited, and it is to your discredit that you have been deceived by me, but much more discredit will it before you, if you meddle further in it: give over therefore your contending against my counterfeiting. But suppose that. So. meant as the Disc. pretendeth, that there had been some packing betwixt 〈◊〉 concerning counterfeiting, and that he had expressed his meaning in plain words: the same had not made me guilty of teaching him, except Summer's bare accusation did suffice thereto, and then had the matter been long since on't of controversy, and the Disc. might well have saved a great deal of labour. And here by the way note the wisdom of the Disc. 
And evident agne that the 〈…〉 plentiful in 〈…〉  that will strengthen So. accusation, by Summer's letter, that is (a) Somers by Somers, 2. Let us here observe, how that notwithstanding the extreme folly he showeth herein and in the rest of his circumstances, yea generally in all that he saith throughout all the discovery, yet alas many by his lies and very fables, have been drawn from believing the works of god, to give ear to his slanders and foolery, and to justify the wicked, and condemn the just, which are heinous sins before the Lord●.  
Well it must needs be that offences come, 
〈◊〉 18. 6 ●  but woe be to that man (saith Christ) by whom the offence cometh, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.  
The falsehood and vanity of his fift circumstance of turning my cappy as touching the witch, 
pag. 9●. this 5 circumstance.  pretended by me to have sent her spirit into S●m. relying only upon the Disc. bare report. I for brevity omit, referring the Reader for his satisfaction therein to the beginning of the story concerning Somers.    

OF CHAP. 2. & 3.  

Discou  
OF M. Darrells private directions to So. whilst he was at Not. with him, 
pag. 9●.  how he should from time t● time be have himself in his counterfeiting   

Disco.  
In this 2. Chapter So. chargeth me that coming to Not. upon the 5. of November, the two next mornings being the 6 and 7. of November, I came unto him and had certain speeches with him privately, as touching the a●ling of his sits upon the day of his dispossession, the said 7 day of November: and also what he should do in his removal (& upon the very motion thereof) from the house where he was, 
pag. 100  to the place where the fast appointed was held for his dispossing, which last part of his accusation is set down in these words after many other. And even so said M. Dar. (the second morning being the 7 of November) the like order shall be taken with thee this morning. An●ne one shall be sent to see if thou be ready: at what time thou shalt shewethy self to be much troubled in thy fits: upon signification whereof, six or seven shall come to bring thee upon there shoulders, whom thou mayst greatly troubl● in their carriag of thee, by struggling with them, as other, that were possessed did: and a● though the devil had compelled thee so to do, being very loath to come to so godly an exercise. Shortly after M. Darrel's departure, all things were done accordingly. One Langsord was sent to see if I were readie● at whose coming I did make show of my greatest fits, in an unquiet manner, Thereupon the said Lan● ford returning to M. Darr. by and by seven came to carry me, whom (I think) I did very much trouble & whereupon it was given out, that I was so heavy in my sits, as seven was scarce able to carry me.   

Darrell.  
If this accusation were indeed true, who se●th not, how easy amatter it were by sound and infallible testimonies to manifest the truth thereof. For as certain nights and days, before my coming to Nott. this pretended counterfeit had divers persons of honest report abiding with him, partly by reason of his grievous and lamentable affliction, and partly to preserve him from destroying himself, which by as many ways as he could, he attempted to have done, (which argueth also that he was no counterfeit, but indeed really possessed, for what counterfeit, did ever seek willingly by all means to murder himself) so after my coming to Nott. until his dispossession, he had much more company with him then before, both day & night, so that he never being by himself alone after my coming, it is not possible that I should have such, and so long private conserene with him as is here pretended. And if I could not be with him, & confer with him in an invisible manner, how cometh it to pass that so many eye witnesses being present, there is not one produced to prove this conference? or did I at my coming put all forth of there place where he remained, and where we had conference? why then are not ●ome of the● produced, sworn and examined to depos● this their thrusting out? sithence by the rules and maxims of the ecclesiastical law, by which I ought to have been ludged, onus probandi incumbit agentisuae accusanti, and that acbore sive accusatore non probante, absoluendus est reus: I appeal to all the doctors of the Civil law, whether the testimony of So. being as himself confesseth a counterfeit, being socius crimmis obiecti, being a vagrant rwagate from his M. should in this ease be a good testimony to prove this private conserene yea or no. But to let their opinion pass touching this point: I am ready. and able by sundry credible and honest persons in whose company altogether I remained those two mornings, to make good proof, that I was neither of these mornings with Some at all, neither alone, 
that 〈…〉.  nor yet with others (a) If then Somers was neither of these two mornings privately by himself alone: If also as well by such persons as were at that time with him being not a few, as by such persons with whom I remained in a place far distant from Som. lodging, I be able to prove, myself not to have been present, but all together absent, from the party with whom this pretended private conference should be: Let the reader judge whether these two false witnesses Som. I mean & the Disc. the one principal the other accessary as grand confederate and conspirators against the good name of an Innocent, be not worthily of all good men to be exploded and hissed at.   

Discou.  
Yea but quoth the is● M. Dane: himself conseseth somewhat which tendeth to the confirmation of this his second conference with Somers: 
pag 10●.  For being deposed he acknowledged, that he sent William Langford that morning t● take order for the present bringing of So. to Smales house, & that M. Lang sorde brought him word, that as soon as he speak of the boys ●emouinge, he was presently cast into afore fit. And again, in his history be hath these words: The boy was brought by 6 or 7 strong men, who had all of them enough to do, to bring him to the next convenient and seemly room, to th● place of his abode.   

Darrell:  
My confession tendeth nothing to the confirmation of any such pretended conference: For what though I sent W. Langford, that W. Lang ●ord did bring me word et: and that he was brought by 6 or 7 doth this prove that upon the 6 and 7 of N●uember in the morning, I had speech privately with Somer●? mark the Disc: argument.  
Darrell doth confess that these and these things were done by Lengs●d, et. therefore Darrell had private conference with Somers about counterfeiting which argument if it be good, why then not this following also?  
W●… Langford confesseth these things to be true:  
therefore W. Langf●rd had private conference with Somers the 6 and 7 of November about counterfeiting.  
Now if this argument hold not against W. Langsurd why should it hold against me● Idenye not that it fell out as is here said with So. upon the motion to remove him, and in the removing of him, but that I upon the 7 of November 97, (or yet at any other time) directed or advised him so to do I deny. which fact being thus denied the Dis. confirmeth or proveth thus. So. did thus and thus, (as appeareth by D. or else own deposition, and his history) ●rgo Dar. instructed him so to do. If this be a good argument, it is a very easy matter to prove that I have taught So. to counterfeit: and had So. accused the 〈◊〉 as he hath done me, and be but scent M. Langford or some other to 〈◊〉 that he was removed, lest that should be to do when the people were assembled: I could with great facility prove him guilty of teaching him to counterfeit. And here we may see what the disc. proveth or confirmeth by this his worthy confirmation: and how herein (as often else where) be buisieth himself to prove that which is or will be granted, and omiteth that which is by me denied: 2. we must here understand, that the disc. knowing these things to be true, hath inserted them among S●. lies, thereby hoping to dazzle the eyes of men, and deceive the simple, or over hasty and unadvised reader: who seeing these things, being a great part of his accusation to be true, may thereupon imagine that the rest is likewise true. And this is the main fallcie and deceit he useth in setting down S●. accusation.  
For the preserving of some from being thus beguiled by this deceavour we must know, that when one is accused of a matter capital or criminal, to prove the accuse I guilty, it is n●t sufficient that certain circumstances or particulars contained in the accysation be true for it is an ea●e matter for him that careth not with the disc●. how foolish an● ridiculous, beside, false, the accusation be, to frame such an accu●ation (a limit of high treason) is shallbe true in 19 circumstances or several points of the accu●a●ion, an● very false in the 20. being the treasonable a●tor intent itself, as may ea●●ly be conie●iured by the instance given before concerning S. Ha●net. Even so it is in S●. whole accusation, and this p●●te thereof, wherein notwithstanding sundry circumstances (not material) are true, ●et that whereof I am accused, 〈◊〉 of him to count●●teit●. is 〈…〉 false and nothing proved nor yet produced that probabile mi●ht consi●me the same. And thus have I answered the accusation of Som. or principal points thereof, concerning my teaching him to counterfeit and trust the falsehood of it is made evident to all men. Let us ●ow proceed to the circumstances, that is, certain speeches of mine, whereby also the disc. will prove that I have schooled Somers. where by the way we must observe, that the accusation being false, (whereof I think hardly any christian that hath read the premises doth once doubt) no circumstances can ever make it true. In this respect it is a thing needles to use any more words about them. Yet that my innocency may be the more manifest, and lest in not answering them, some should imagine that I were not able to answer, I will say something to them, but with what brevity I can, Leaving So. who hath so accustomed his tongue to lying, that he scarcely uttereth a true word in all that followeth, to the disc. to believe his lies: who calleth falsehood truth, a●d truth falsehood.  
The first circumstance proving (as is pretended) my instructing him, is set down in these words.   

Discoverer.  
M. Dar. 
the 1. circumstance. pag 107.  having never scene Som. (as he pretendeth) did affirm, that he was certainly possessed by a wicked spirit, upon the rude report of a simple man, 
●art 9 p●g. 16  one Hugh Wilson, and upon a letter received by wilson from his sister in law mistress Wallis. This M. Dar. confesseth in these words. Being certified in mysisters letter and by the messengers further speeches, of the manner of So. fits: I did send them word, that those things being true he was possessed, and this I did before I saw Somers.   

Darrell.  
We must know that other proof the Disc. hath not of this his circumstance, than this my confession: and it is apparent that my confession proveth it not: for in the circumstance it is, that I said So. was certainly possessed, and I write uncertainly and undoubtedly thereof, as appeareth by my words. And considering that in the letter (which is set down before) there are divers signs of possession mentioned, and that Hugh Wilson told me further of So. foaming, of his extraordinary strength, casting into the fire, with other signs of sathan his possessinge man, mentioned in the gospel, as I can prove: and that where the proper sign or signs of a thing is, there is the thing signified thereby: why might I not well write as I acknowledge here I did? and what did I therein ill beseeming me? And how absurdly doth this conclude my instructing of So. to counterfeit? Let the reader frame here the argument, and he will easily grope and find out the absurdity.   

Discoverer  
Darrell said, 
〈…〉 pag 108.  that he purposed to have a fast for Som. dispossession, & that he doubted not of good success, by that means to procure the boy's deliverance. Hereupon the disc. collecteth as followeth. This M. Dar. confident bragging that he doubted not of good success, as it argueth his ignorance: so the same being joined to his rash credulity, doth make it probable that either he had laid his plot with the boy before, or else that he know very will, h●w by his cunning to draw one the boy for the serving of his turn as he himself list.   

Darrell.  
What and how great my confidence in this case is, and whereupon the same is grounded, appeareth else where, where I treat of the means of dispossession. But mark how the Disc. argueth thereupon: Darrell doubted not of good success, ergo it is probable that he had plotted before with the body about counterfeiting, or else knew very well et. By this reason had M. Ireton or M. Browne, who were writ unto, and there counsel and pains desired about So. as well as mine, hoped of good success a fast being used for his dispossession, and so affirmed: they had either plotted with him about counterfeiting, or else et. Again if this be a good circumstance, & that out of it one may probably conclude as you hear, then can I tell and prove to the Disc. who taught the 7. in Lancashire, for I am sure he will have them counterfeits too. Surely M. More, For when he went and came into Lancashire, he was very coufident of good success, a fast being used for there dispossession, and his ignorance and rash credulity concerning there deliverance equal to mine as touching So. this also he did affirm to others, as I know he will confess: therefore he either had laid his plot with them before, or else he knew very well how by his cunning to draw them on for the serving of his turn, as he himself list. The absurdity of the Disc. first collection concerning my plotting with Somers to counterfeit, because upon just occasion I writ that he was possessed. with such a caution as you have heard, every child may espie● and surely his second collection is no less absurd. for how could I know & that very well that he would be drawn on by me to counterfeit, before I had speech with him or yet did see him? It might be for any thing I knew to the contrary, having then never seen him, that if the boy was not possessed, yet he was otherwise greviouslye afflicted whereupon the letters & messenger came unto me) and so would have small list to serve my turn again, were it not so, yet percase he was not apt to do such rare feits as in that case are requisite. Moreover, admitting both these to fall out pat as he would have it, yet how could I know before I set eye of So. that he would be willing to counterfeit a possession with the devil, and that he was altogether graceless, for otherwise he neither would nor durst commit such an abomination.   

Discoverer.  
The chiefest means whereby M. Dar. did seduce the people, and cunningly in fruct So. 
p●g 102.  without suspicion in any that believed him, were these two false grounds, (whereof in the first book) uz. that those who are possessed, have in there sits no use of there senses or saculties of there minds, and that whatsoever they either d●e or say at such times, it is not they but Satan that doth both say and do it.   

Darrell  
Howsoever the Disc. doth not only here but (I know not how oft) else where as pag. 30. 69. 111. 289. 306. prattle and flourish with empty words as though these were the two principal and false grounds whereby I am said to have bewitched all the beholders: we must first know that he proveth not the former of these (whereto I will first answer) no not so much as by a false witness. For his 4 witnesses here following, and two pag 111. do only depose that I said So. was senseless in his sits, and those two pag. 306. that I said the same by Kat. 〈◊〉 which joined together prove not that I said th●se who are possessed are sen●●less●, 
p. 41. 30.  or as he saith else where and meaneth here (a 〈◊〉 is possessed, is in his fits altogether senseless 2. I have upon myoath denied, 
pag ●06.  that I said this of So. uz. at the times articulated against me●at another time I deny, 
p●g 289.  that affirmed Kath. Wright was sencles, and a third time being here about deposed, I answered thus: (a) I believe that Th●. 
This is the eight 〈…〉.  Darling had not his senses or memory in his fits: but I (c) thinks that Satan might so order the matter, as that he either had or might 〈◊〉 had his senses in his said sits. And surely I must needs think so, except I were so gross as to imagine, that sathan being entered into man, is bound (as I may say) hand and foot to deprive every such person of their senses, and cannot otherwise do: and secondly should mundi forget myself, who have in experience seen the contrary in 〈…〉 Ashton, and also in W. S●mers, as I have showed before, where I treat of the signs of possession. I or this reason confirmed by some experience, I am as far as any other from saying that the Disc. 
pag 50.  so oft inclucateth and fathereth upon me, uz. that whosoever is possessed is altogether s●n●les in all there sits, yet notwithstanding I hold that the possessed ordinarily are seneles in their fits, not only because myself an● others have observed this in experience, but specially because the same may be probabile colle red out of the scriptures. For did not the devil deprive them (at least) of some of their sense, 
ma●h 12 12. 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 5. 5.  〈…〉 blind and ●●ase? whereupon the spirit was called by Christ jesus (d) lease spirit? and may we not well think that the● were without feeline, who sto●ke themselves with stones? and 〈…〉 of there minds, both of their understanding and memory (for it is plain by the context that they were (k) out of their right mind) have we not then good cause to judge that they were deprived of all their senses internal & external? And that thus it went not always with them, 
mark 5. 15. Luk 8. 35.  but in their ●ytts, that is in the time of their vexation by Satan, may be gathered out of the 8. Mark, where it is said of one of them, instead of both that b●ing often bound with setters and chains he broke them: and then it was, that no man could tame him, and made his abode (naked) in the mountains and graves, and stroke himself with stones, so as there were other times viz. when they were out of their fits, when he lived and conversed among men, clothed & in his right mind. And that not only these, but generally the possessed in Christ's time were ordinarily for the time of their fits without their senses, we may probably think, because it is evident that they had not their understanding: otherwise they would never have cried out 
m mark 1. 24,  what have we to do with thee, O jesus of Nazareth? art thou come to destroy us? and that not only these but many possessed with devils used these kind of speeches, appeareth by Mark 1. 34. Thus we see that one of these which the Disc. calleth my false grounds wherewith he chargeth me to have seduced the people, and (a) juggling sticks whereupon my Legerdemain (as he calleth it) did consist. is warranted by the holy scriptures. Besides, this hath been observed and reported of some, who it should seem were possessed. 
pag 30.  In an history printed 86. concerning the afflictions of Margaret Herison of Burnham Vlpe in Norfolk, and the speech the spirit had with M Robinson minister at the same place, it is said that she was of all senses both internal and external, to the judgement of those that were present, utterly deprived, and in an other place, she coming to her understanding cried etc. And in the book printed of the bewitching of M. Robert Throckmortons 5. daughters, who as I take it were possessed, it is reported that they were deprived of all use of their senses during their fits, and that they could neither see, hear, nor seel any body: and to this effect there are scattered very many speeches throughout the said book: yea it is plain there that two of these gentlewomen, Mistress joane and Mistress jane had not their senses in their fits before the judge and justices.  
And where the Disc. by way of prevention hath these words: The lunatic in the scriptures was in his sits dumb, 
page 30.  but it cannot be sh●re. that he wanted the rest of his senses:  
He seethe now more may be showed by other persons then possessed: and truly it is an easy matter to show, that the lunatic ●anted one of the external senses he speaketh not of, 
mark 9 25.  viz. hearing: for Christ in healing the lunatic said: Thou dumb and deaf spirit I charge thee 〈…〉.   

〈…〉  
〈…〉 in their 〈◊〉, it is not th●y, but Satan 〈…〉 it.   

Darrell  
That the devil v●eth the tongue of th●se he possesseth, & speaketh 〈◊〉 it is an 〈◊〉 by these scriptures among others (u) what is thy 〈◊〉 I 〈…〉 many. 
〈…〉  (a), And the 〈…〉 me: If the 〈…〉 out, suffer 〈…〉 into the heard of swine. (p) 〈◊〉 thy 〈◊〉 and come out of him. (h) 〈…〉 many devils, and 〈◊〉 not the devil to say that they knew him. (●) And devils came out of 〈◊〉 crying, and saying, thou art that Christ that son of God. Hereupon 〈◊〉 affirmeth, Diab●●um e●us lingua uti, m●uues 〈…〉 at the devil useth his tongue, into whose body he is entered. yea in the manifold speeches of the possessed mentioned in the gospel, we read● not of any one which was not uttered by the devil. It is clear the that 〈◊〉 if not alwa●es in the fits of the possessed, Satan 〈◊〉. and not they. And as the unclean spirits use the tongues of 〈…〉 whom they are, and speak what they will by them, so do 〈…〉 use the other parts or members of their bodies to perform other actions: as their ●eete to go with their hands, to smite with, etc. so the devils ●ent with the ●eete of the man possessed with the 〈…〉, carrve● them into the mountains and grains, went with the sa●e feet (●) 〈…〉, and with the means hands offered 〈…〉 no doubt to divers, 
〈…〉  so that N● man might go by that way: (I 〈…〉 in pieces, wherewith the● were 〈…〉 with their own 〈…〉 And 〈…〉 Pesides, the parties possessed we treat ●f 〈…〉 time their sits being ended, 〈…〉 or did, 〈…〉 you 〈…〉 night's and 〈…〉 ever, 〈◊〉 as freel, as at other times, an ● yet 〈…〉 of that they had said or d●ne all that time, nor of anything 〈◊〉 been 〈◊〉 or done to them. And of M. 〈…〉 it is written thus: 
〈…〉  when it pleas●dge●d 〈…〉 〈…〉 as this is reported of the 5 daughters generally and 〈…〉 the same is said of 7. 〈…〉 in these words: 〈…〉 and a ●ions. 〈…〉 in their 〈…〉 and did come from the devil, 〈…〉 they 〈◊〉 the same time otherwise vexed, and not from 〈…〉 or 〈…〉 just came to believe them thus affirming, w●en we see it 〈…〉, that some things are uttered by them, which pasteth their 〈◊〉 ledge, and reach, and done which are impossible to be done by then. And seeing it is evident that whatsoever these persons possessed said and did in their sits, the same was spoken and done not by 〈◊〉 but by the devil, and that somuch is manifest by the scriptures in part, though not in the wh●le; why may not I 〈◊〉 own part 〈◊〉 or be of opyni●n, that whats●●uer the 〈…〉 (●●ina 〈◊〉) 〈◊〉 the time of their fits, it is not they, but Satan that 〈…〉 say and 〈◊〉, as the Disc. chargeth me (but falsely) peren●●t●tily to 〈◊〉 And yet the Disc. proveth not thus much as n●we voluntarily 〈◊〉 but only that I have said to this effect in particular, 〈◊〉 So. ●nd 〈…〉. And thus much as 〈◊〉 my sec●nde 〈…〉 sed false 〈◊〉, and iugding stick whereupon 〈…〉.  
Now let us consider what the Disc. 
〈…〉  gather●th or concludeth of 〈◊〉 two supposed 〈◊〉 grounds of mine. First, that 〈…〉 the people, and draw them to think and say, that the, 〈…〉 troverte swear possessed. Alas poor sill●●●ules, whi●h w●re so 〈◊〉 by these few words of mine seduced & blinded. Why 〈◊〉 all were not hereby seduced, and drawn to think and give 〈…〉 these were possessed, for sundry weeks before I 〈…〉 (a 〈◊〉 I did speak then,) 〈…〉, many thought and 〈◊〉 (as I can pro 〈…〉 whereupon there as a rumour thereof in th●se 〈…〉?  
〈…〉 how can this be, seeing all the counterfeities, had their lessons at their fingers ends, some about a month, some a quarter of a year, some two year; before? and against this the Disc. saith not any thing save about So. Besides if this be a good reason to prove my instructing of So. why doth he not use the same to prove thereby my teaching of the 7. in Lancashire? which howsoever he would have the world to think is true, yet for shame he dare not publish it to the world. Lastly, this being a good argument of one his teaching to counterfeit, the Dis●. shall do well to inquire after him who said as much heretofore of M. Throckmortons' children (and of others) as I concerning So. Darling and Katherine Wright yea the very same with me, that being found out he might be punished for such instruction as well as I. For albeit it be some years since such instructing, and counterfeiting was, I mean of M. Throckmortons' children yet it is little more than half so ●ong as it is since Kath. wright's counterfeiting and my teaching of her, and therefore may much better be inquired into, than this other fact done sundry years before. And thus the Disc. having made a way to that which followeth, and laid this as his foundation, whereupon his whole Discovery resteth, as whosoever hath read & observed that worthy work cannot but see, he proceedeth to build thereupon, proportionably to the rotten and worse than sandy yea ridiculous foundation, to the overthrowing and casting down whereof I also will proceed, and so come to the rest of the Discoverers circumstances, whereby he proceedeth to prove my teaching of Somers to counterfeit.   

Discoverer.  
Upon the aforesaid hare relation of Hugh Wilson and before he had them scene So. 
The 3. circumstance pag 108.  Dar. sent word by him to Nott. that Somers was in his fits sense less. It is untrue.  
M. Darrell at his coming to So. 
The 4 circ●m 〈◊〉 p●g ●. 9  to Nott. said he was possessed before he had seen him in any sit, especially such a fit as might not easily be counterfeited. false.  
M. Dar. upon his first coming unto Som. 
The s●en 〈…〉 pag 11●.  affirmed, that it was not So. that spoke in his sits, but the devil by him. I grant, what followeth?  
M. Dar. the first night of his coming unto the b●y affirmed in the presence of the said b●y, 
The 〈◊〉 umstance p●g 111. ●●7. circumstance. pag 113. the 8 circumstance. Pag 113.  that he was in his fits senseless. false.  
M. Dar. specified the same night in the presence of So. & divers others, the manner of such fits as the possessed had in the scriptures, and of those wh●●h were seen● (as he said) in Kath●● Wright, the boy of Burton, and th● seven in Lancashire. what of this?  
M. Dar. then said to the persons present in the hearing of Som. that be the said So. would do the like. false.  
M. Dar. told them in So. hearing, that he the said So. was not so much noubled for his own sins, 
The 9 ●circu●●stance pag 114.  as for the sins of the people, or of the inhabitants of Nott. false.  
M. Dar. affirmed in the presence of the boy, that sathan did use to show by gestures in those that were possessed, 
The 10 circum●stance pag 115.  the particular sins that reigned in those places where they dwelled. false.  
M. Dar. affirmed in the hearing of So. and presence of many, that he verily thought the devil would do the like in So. 
The 11. circumstance.  and declare by signs & gestures the sins of Nott. and of others. false.  
So. acting those gestures, M. Dar. did expound them very learnedly, 
The 12. circu●●stance pag 116. the 13 circumstance. pag 120. the 14 circumstance. Pag 122.  to signify this or that sin that reigned in Nott. false.  
The next day (being Sunday) M. Dar. coming to So. used the like speeches then in the presence of others that he had done overnight: viz. that So. was in his fits senseless etc. false.  
M. Dar. did take upon him to foretell many things that would happen the day appointed for the fast: as that they should see very strange thing, that Satan would wonderfully torment-the boy, and that he doubted not but that they should perceive by the signs of possession and dispossession, that the boy was possessed, and that then he should be delivered from Satan. false.  
M. Dar. 
the 15. circu●●stance. pag. 124.  the day of the fast affirmed in his sermon, that they should evidently perceive by the signs of possession, that So. was possessed, and by the signs of dispossession that So. should be dispossessed, if god would: and coming to entreat of the particular signs of possession, and so of dispossession, he used such pauses, as that the boy had leisure to act them in order as he named them. The latter part of this circumstance is false: It is proved by So. deposition only.  
In the declaring of these speeches deposed by many, containing in them so many circumstances, consisteth my instructing of So. by speaking to others in his hearing, 
pag 126.  those things which I men's that he should practise: wherein I dealt so cunningly as that albeit I had never seen him at Ashby, nor dealt with him privately at Nott. yet this said course which I held with him there, and with those that cam● to see him in his fits, was so contrived as might easily in form So. what he had to do, and did indeed blind and mislead many of the people.   

Darrell.  
I answer generally to these and all the former circumstances first that all these circumstances with the rest of the depositions in the Discovery. 
my p●st peneralan● 〈…〉 the circumstances.  were taken by Commissioners chosen and appointed by them which are against me, I not being suffered to join with them therein: neither have I had nor possibly could get any copy of them, or Commission granted for me, to re-examyne these witnesses. Now these proceed are contrary to the Queen's laws, and the ordinary practice of the high Commission court● and for that cause (had I nothing else to say) these circumstances (with the other depositions in the Discovery) are of no force, neither proving anything, nor yet proved against me.  
2. These Commissioners were and are my mortal enemies, 
〈◊〉 answer  & therefore very partial, one of themselves also M. William Gregory by name, being their clerk or notary. And as it cannot (almost) other wise be, so I am able to prove, that they have carry themselves very corruptly in the execution of their several Commissions: And therefore in all equity and indifferency, the things here and through out the Discovery deposed are to be more then suspected, even to be rejected.  
3. I affirm that many of these circumstances are false, 
●y 〈◊〉 answer.  and offer to bring at least an hundred witnesses (if so many were needful) to depose otherwise for the falsifying of them.  
4. Admit that I had joined in these Commissions, 
my 4. answer.  and that all were true which is deposed: I affirm that these circumstances are to weak and insufficient to prove that I taught him to counterfeit supposing he were a counterfeit: for if we will prove a thing in controversy or matter criminal by circumstances, as they must be divers, so they must be strong, every one probably concluding that whereunto they serve, bearing the name and nature of a presumption, as we very well call it: the etymology of which word teacheth, that the presumption being true, it is thence to be presumed, and in all likelihood thought, that that is true whereof it is a presumption And thus divers presumptions meeting together, being so many probable arguments, (specially having respect to the other presumptions) they make among them a sound and substantial proof, and necessarily conclude that whereof they are presumptions. As for example, and for the better understanding thereof: Let us umagine that in Gray's Inn fields I S a gentle man of Gray's Inn is slain, no body being eve witness thereof, so that I. S being dead, and none present at the murder, the murderer is to be found out by circumstances, or not at all If against I. N. being apprehended upon suspicion, it should be objected, that he was of Gray's Inn as well as I S. that he knew him well, and was acquainted with him, and the place also where I. S. was slain that he was seen walking with him the day before in the city, that he was known to be of great valour, and therefore able to perform 〈…〉, & that he was his own, and to go where he would at his 〈…〉 and so had sufficient opportunity to go and sight with him and slay him: thes circumstances (I say) and an hundred more such, are not available to prove I. N. guilty of the said murder: for notwithstanding these circumstances were most true, and many more of this kind, I. N. might be as innocent and free from the murder as the babe in the won be: yea by such like circumstances a thousand several persons might be as well condemned as I. N. And if in this case upon the aforesaid or no stronger circumstances, a justice of peace should commit I. N. to prison, the jury find him guilty of murdering 1 S the judge pronounce sentence of him, and he thereupon be (a) executed, would not all men that should hear thereof wonder at it● and say with one consent: 
This 〈◊〉 my case, 〈…〉  Surely the gentleman was innocent for any thing that appeared to the contrary. But if against I. N. it should be given in evidence, that the same morning I. S. was slain, they two falling out, challenged one the other, naming time and place, where and when, after I S. was killed, that shortly after the murder committed, ●e was seen coming from the said place sprinkled with blood, that ●is sw●rde was bloody, and his dagger found where this murder was done: by these and such like circumstances or presumptions, it was as manifest he slew him as if there ●ad been some present at the mutther. And mark I pray, how every of these circumstances and such l●ke which we very aptly call presumptions, do probably conclude I N. to have done this murder, yea the least and weakest of them the other presumptions considered therewith: which the former circumstances do not at all. Even so it is in the matter of teaching to counterf●yt, whereof I being accused, the ●is●. would prove me guilty by circumstances● but they being all of the same k●nde with the first of the aforesaid circumstances alleged against I. N. that is frivolous, vain, and ridiculous, not one of them deserving the na●e of a presumption, d●e not prove me guilty of such instruction, no more than the first above na● med circumstances prove I. N. guilty of murdering I. S.  
That these are such frivolous circumstances will appear to him that standing in doubt thereof shall mark how handsomely the● conclude my instructings of So. to counterf●yt, whereunto they serve 〈◊〉 circumstances, and otherwise do their master the Discoverer no service at ●ll. As thus for example● Darrell before 〈…〉, of the signs of possession were s●●ne in 〈…〉 was 〈…〉 babble therefore that Dar. taught him to counterfeit a possession. A air●, ●ar. affirmed that it was not So, that spoke in his fits, but the 〈◊〉 him, it is therefore probable that Dar. instructed So. 〈…〉 Dar. affirmed in the ●re●●nc● of So that he was in his ●itts senseless, 〈◊〉 to be presumed therefore that he sought ●im to counterfeit. Dar said (〈…〉 the Disc. and his false witnesses tell us) that So. was not somuch trou●●led ●●r his ow●● sins, as for the sins of the people: ergo he taught him to c●u●terfey: If thus we should go through the Disc. circumstances and weigh them in the balance of reason, we shall find them as light or lighter than vanity itself Truly I think since the world was m●de, there were never more vain, idle, and sottish circumstances objected against any m●n living.  
My 5. and last answer is, 
〈…〉  that if there were a possibility of counterfeiting, as there is not, and these circumstances were a little stronger in appearance than they are: yet in this case of teaching So. I can not be proved guilty by circumstances. for how can it possibly be made true by any circumstances that I have taught So. to counterfeit, so long as he cannot tell where nor in what place I taught him, nor when? can any action be done, but there is a p●ace and time wherein and when the same is done? Even so it is in this my schooling of Somers. Have I taught So, to counterfeit? I desire to know where and when. In A●bby park (for other place as yet there is not any named) I have showed it cannot be, and it is as clear as they day light at noon, where then● It would be known: So. hereof can not be ignorant if there were any such thing performed. Let him then tell the place where, the weeks, months, or years wherein the same was doing with other circumstances thereunto appertaining. If this So. cannot do (as hitherto he hath not truly and men may well think he cannot, for if he could he had done it before this) we may be most assured it is because there was never any such instructing of him. It is not in this our case as it is in murder and such like offences, Som. is not dead, but alive, he is not absent and to seek, but at hand, neither can he but know that which I desire he should make known, if any such thing be. And until this be done by So, the aforeseid circumstances and a thousand such more are not sufficient, or any whit at all available to prove me guilty of teaching him to counterfeit. yea to what purpose are my circumstances in this case of ours, except this I speak of be first performed● truly to none at all: except it be to dazzle men's eyes, and so to keep them from seeing that which otherwise they could not but see most clearly. If Som. had once done this I speak of, and so as I were not able to convince him, than indeed there would be some use of circumstances to strengthen his accusation. They had need also to be very strong ones, considering the unworthiness of the accuser, and the rare and wondetfull feyts I should teach him. But that being not done, I marvel how any man of reason and judgement, should hold me guilty upon those aforesaid poor and empty circumstances.  
For where the Dis●, saith that I did so cunningly instruct Som. by speaking to others in his hearing those things that I meant be should practise, 
pag 106. This is the argument of the 3● chapter.  as that albert I had never seen him at Asbby, nor dealt with him privately at Nott. yet the course that I had held with him there was so contrived a● it might easily inform So. what he had to doc● it is most absurd. For who can be so void of reason as to think, that I could no sooner speak of the signs of possession mentioned in the gospel, as foaming, casting into the fire, extraordinary strength ect. and of other very admirable feyts, as of a great swelling in the body, and of a little swelling to run along the body between the flesh and the skin, of making the arms and legs heavy as iron, of retorting the tongue into the throat, so as no part of it could be seen in the mouth, of enduring the pricking with pins, and keeping in the blood so as none not a drop should issue at the places pricked, with many more such like but that So. presently could and did thereupon do the same? was there ever so nimble a boy and so apt a scholar heard of before since the world began? It is no marvel then though the Disc. term him an apt scholar, So. saith he being an apt scholar for M. Darrell to practise upon, 
pag 11●  hearing by M. Dar. speeches what was to be done at his hands did &c. wherewith all that were present were much amazed.  
But admit this were possible, as me thinketh none should say so besides the Disc. yet out of question it is impossible, that the speeches I used to others at Nott. in So hearing upon the fift of November & after, before which time my voice was not heard in the presence of So.: should instruct So, in those things he practised for the space of 4. 
a how can the Dis● avoid this without blushing.  weeks at the least before that time. which being so, and withal manifest and notoriously known, confirmed also by the depositions of the 17. That So. or the devil did the very same things before the 5. of November and my coming to him at Nott. which he did after, whereupon I was sent for and requested to come: it cannot be that So. was instructed of me by speaking to others in his hearing, those things that I meant be should practise. Besides, it is against common sense that I should instruct him after this manner, if that were true that the Disc. and So. affirm to be true, I mean that I had been scholing of him before at Ashby, and privately also instructed him at Nott. For he having been (as they sav) four or fyvo years learning his tricks and having had them also in writing from me, he could not (sure) be to learn them when he should act them. Again it had been extreme folly or rather madness in us both, that having so long time & opportunity to teach and learn in, could find out none, but defer it vn●●ll the very instant they were to be practised.  
Thus the Discon. himself may see, that his circumstances albeit they be many, are too weak and insufficient to prove my teaching of his counterfeit, and therefore S●. accusation must do the deed, or else it will not be● which (as appeareth by the premises) is palpable false, 
The 2. ●hap. co● 〈◊〉 part of the former 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉.  having neither face nor possibilli●y of truth in it. The best way than for the Discoverer, I mean the B●sh. of London and Samuel Harsnet is, to confess the truth and publish it, and so give glory to god: seeing the salshood of this Discovery is now made manifest in the eyes of the Sun.    

OF CHAP. 4.  

Discoverer.  
Of M. Dar. cunning instructing Somers, by speaking to others in his hearing of Satan's seeking to repossess him: 
pag 127.  and of the acting of certain trick● under a coverlet.  
In the former part of this chapter the Disc. telleth us of a second or new cozenage, viz. So. counterfeytinge of a repossession: and after what manner I instructed him we hear in the title of the chapter. 
pag. 128.  This cozenage the Disc. pretendeth to prove by two speeches of mine the one is that I should affirm to my Auditory in the hearing of Som. that for a certainty Satan would seek to repossess the said So. and prevail against him except he were mightily withstood by faith The other that I affirmed the night he was dispossessed in the hearing of So. & divers others, that sathan returned the same night he was dispossessed out of certain in Lancashire, and that so returning he appeared unto them in certain somlitudes.   

Darrell.  
When the Disc. hath proved me guilty of the first cozenage, I myself will yield the second: & until he have performed that which yet he hath not, none that is wise, will regard what he saith, concerning this new cozenage, as he termeth So repossession. 2. All or most of that I have given before in answer to the aforesaid circumstances, serveth also for answer unto this. 3. Seeing between So. dispossession and repossession (which was about thirteen weeks) he and I had se●ret conference together divers times, as the Disc. telleth us, and that for the instructing of him to disseemble a repossession, 
pag● 90.  it had been sufficient, to have in a word or two at one of these our secret con●●ren●es. to have b●d him fall again to his former tricks, and say with all that the devil did seek to enter into ●im: so that this i● structinge of ●im by 〈…〉 in his ●earinge ne●e not. 
4.  And one would think, that were there any such new ●●●nage, I would rather have given him his dire 〈…〉 the same apart, then before divers others. 4. So. was then repossess as now at this 〈◊〉 is.  
The 〈◊〉 at move me to think that 〈…〉 sess are these. 
〈…〉  1. because about 12. or 13. ●●eches a●ter 〈…〉 session, I (among divers others) saw in him the signs of possession, even all the same I did before, and beheld him handled after the very same manner he was the time of his first trouble: 
2 mark. 9 25. ma●h. 12. 43.  and therefore if the possessed, he is so now, and if ever he was possessed, then and for the same cause he is again possessed. 2. The scripture telleth us, that the rn●●ane spirit being gone out of a man, doth not only return and seek to enter into his said house again, but indeed enter and possess the said party, if returning be find him empty, swept, and garmshed, that is ready and prepared to entertain his old guest the devil, which is when the party is unclean and liveth in sin, for an unclean person is a fit receptacle for the foul spirit: but So. out of whom the devil was cast, 
●  is and hath been such, as is manifest by his abominable lying in denying the work of God wrought upon him, his false accusinge of the innocent, joined with great obstinacy and ympudencie, his perjury, and other grievous and open suns of his: It must needs therefore be that So. is repossessed. 3. There is something in reason to confirm us herein: 
pag. 205.  in that from time to time So hath been doing in secret, and offered sometimes openly to do his tricks, as some call them. After he had said the second time that he had counterseyted, and was as free from being vexed by sathan, and as far from all appearance of possession as now he is, he, (as is notoriously known, and the Disc. himself confesseth,) showed his tricks before my 〈◊〉 ●●nderson, and divers others, in some extraordinary sort. At one of my examinations before the B. of London M. Barker register to the high commission, and another gentleman being present, So. upon occa●ion of some words uttered by me, would ●aue been doing his tricks, and had undoubtedly but that the Bishop ●ebuked him for it, and presently for fear thereof sent him away. It should seem that the ●●sh●p ad seen him do his tricks before that time, yea percase often, other● if he would have been as glad for the further satiffyinge of himself to have seen his feuts, as some there present. At ●ombeth upon ●●itson-eue, in open court So. offered to do his tricks, and had not t●e B. of London said, it was to no purpose, because M. Mor● and I 〈◊〉 sav, it was not he, but the devil that did them he had 〈…〉tion fallen to his work Neither can we in 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 were bare offers or words, he not being a●le to 〈…〉 thing, considering (to ●myt other times●●e or 〈…〉 s●me o● his tricks before my 〈…〉 is ready to 〈◊〉 them, when 〈…〉 the eye-witnessses the c●f con●e●●e, 〈…〉 and the chief of them, that if the boy did not say he counterfeited, and cease to do the tricks when he is bidden, he should verily think that he did them by the devil: may not this well after the premsises confirm us in his possession? whether So. was packed beyond the seas by some that knew he was possessed, and feared lest that would one day appear, or went of his own accord about some great business of his own, let other men judge: as also why it will not be granted that the means may be used which the (u) word of god directeth us unto for the discovery of Satan, whom we are bold to affirm lurketh in him.  
And where some men can hardly with any patience endure to hereof this repossession, 
Luke 11. 22.  because no such thing appeareth: they must know that Satan doth and hath long laboured to obscure the work of god wrought upon So. & to anninilate it, if it were possible, that so god might go without the glory and praise which would be given him in the acknowledgement thereof, and man lose the profit he would make of such a rare work of god. To this end and for the better bringing of this to poise, the devil (having recovered So. and entered into his house, the body of So. again) endeavoured by himself and his instruments threatening and promising, to draw him to deny the work of God, and affirm that he counterfeited, and therewithal covenanted with So to help him to do any thing that he would take in hand, meaning those things that he had in the time of his possession done. The case being thus, and this being the work that the devil hath in had, it is not to be imagined that Satan being in So. should torment him, and so make it appear that he is there: for thus he should be against himself, and overturn all he had done and hath in hand. If the devil having drawn So. (after that he was again entered into him) to say he counterfeited should vex him, and sent forth the same effects he did before he thus affirmed, causing a very great swelling in his belly, an other and much less to run along his body between the flesh and the skin, depryving him of all sense, so as being pricked deep with pins, he would not styrr, nor blood issue, retorting his tongue into his throat, causing him to foam excessiuly, to be (in appearance) of supernaturail strength, and knowledge, casting him into the fire without being burnt etc. and that daily: what would it advantage the devil for So. to say and swear he counterfeited, when the deed every hour done by himself showed the contrary? and where had been my teaching to counterfeit? and the imprisoning the innocent? how would also the children of men have been generally kept from beeleeving the work of god and magnifying him for it, and not only so, but instead there of brought to receive a false and vile report against his servant, and that which is far won against the work it self. Howsoever than the devil is naturally carried to vex and torment them in whose bodies he is, and to sen●e forth such effects as we hear, and ordinarily doth so: yet we may be assured that when he seethe it is more for his advantage to refrain, (as it is in this our case to draw thousands to sin, then to torment one sole body) he being in man will not show himself and make that known, but lurk and lie close (as I may say●) like a subtle serpont, and old fox as he is.  
We have heard before in the story, that for the space of a fort night or thereabouts sathan did withdraw himself from vexing john Starky, and Anne Starky for certain days, insomuch as their parents with others did verily think at the first when M. More and I came to Cleworth, that they had been well, and no wicked spirits within them: yea we have had experience thereof even in Somers: who after he had given it forth that he counterfeited, and therewith continued as well and free from all appearance of possession, as at this present he doth, for the space of 4, or 5. weakes, was fearfully tormented by the devil, before the Commissioners, and many other witnesses, and so continued about 12. days, (in the view of all that came unto him) until the adversaries having gathered heart to themselves, did rise up again for counterfeiting, and took him the second time into their custody, in whose hands he was no sooner, but presently he was (as they thought) well, and no devil (forsooth) in him: and so hath remained as they think until this day, which sudden amendment, if I may so call it, with the cause or occasion thereof, might help us to spi out the reason of Satan's not vexing of So. albeit he be in him still if we were wise. Now I desire to know, why the devil may not aswell by the space of some years abstain from tormenting the man he possesseth, as for the space of some weeks. Thus we see that So. not being vexed by sathan, doth not let but that he may be possessed. We see also the reason why the devil thus withdraweth himself, which well considered we may perceive that it is not possible it should have been or yet be (so long as all things continue as they are) that the unclean spirit entered into So. with seven worse than himself, should vex him at all, otherwise then in corners, before such, and in such manner, as he thinketh good, and seethe it to make for the vphoulding & maintaining of that evil name of counterfeuting, which he for the obscuring of the great work of god, 
ma●h. 12 2●. Luk 11. 21.  hath raised up, and spread far & neat, for what saith the scripture? when the strong man armed keepeth the b●use, the things that be possesseth are in pea●c● This is first to be understood of corporal possession, as is plain by the occasion thereof. Now did ever the strong armed man possess a house more ●u●e the, than he doth 〈…〉 or body? when no man resisteth t●at usurper, when So. himself and some such as are ru●ers in the ●●urch & common wealth, yea and too many ●ti●ers, are for this unjust possessor, for 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 no man almost in a ze●le of god and his gl●ry riseth up against him. As then the repossession of So. is according to that 〈◊〉 his foretell us by the holy scriptures. even so in ●●is is lurl●ng of sat● an 〈◊〉 being at peace with S●mer, we see the scripture likewise fulfilled Nit●er do I doubt, but that if any zealous for the l●or●e of hosts, shall procure such order to be taken, that the means may be used for the dispossessinge of this usurper, and so Christ jesus the stronger ●ane upon this strong man, he shallbe spoiled of ●as hou●e, that armour wherein he trusted taken from him, and his spoils divided: and we therein also see the scripture fulfilled before our eyes, we desire that a tr●all here of may be made, that so happily if no other way an end may be put to this controversy. To deny this were very hard, and injurious to the manifestation of the work, and peace of those which contend about it. If I had only known Som. possessed, and not to have been besides dispossessed, I should have been less confident in this present possession, for why I should have doubted lest Satan peradventure had leave from god, to possess him only for a season, which time being expired he might remain there no longer, albeit no means was used for his expulsion and against this I find nothing in holy scripture. But of the repossession of one, I am otherwise persuaded: because it is said & that of both the Tuangelists which spoke of the condition of the repossessed, 
m●●h 12. 45. Lul. 11. 26.  that the sp●rite having entered in with seven worse than himself, will dwell there, and take up his habitation, as having some right and interest in t●e house. In which respect it may be it is said that the last stat of that man is wo●s. th●n the first: meaning that the condition of the man reposessed, is worse than it was when he was first possessed. For first Christ speaketh in both the evangelists in the pre●ent tense, not in the future, the last state of that man is worse, not shallbe worse, 2. The antithesis or opposition between first and last estate, confirmeth this exposition, for by first estate we are to understand the condition of the possessed from the time ●athan entereth into man. until the time of his ejection, and by last estate, I think his like condition of being possessed, but after eie●tion whereby it may w●lbe distiguished from the former, & rightly he called 〈…〉 hang respect to the other and like estate going before And this 〈…〉 of one possessed, which is that we call repofessi●n is said to be the 〈◊〉 first, because into such the same spirit which ●as there be●●re is entered with s●auen worse than himself. 2. because they will devil there that is, though they he cast ●ut, 〈…〉 their possession, And truly no n●arua●●e though the estate of the 〈◊〉 ●●●led be such as well ca●e, and 〈…〉 th●n on the estate of th●●e persens possessed out of whom the unclean spirit was never cast c●nsi●●ing their great unthankfulness, for so singular and sen●lie, mercy of god bestowe● upon them, and that notwithstanding the Lord ●●uing corre●ed them for their sins by the devil. and after delivered them out of ●is hands, yet they return to their sins again: ●●hout which one cannot be repossessed. This I say considered it is 〈◊〉 with god, to deliver th●m up to the full possession of the devil, or devils, or at least to some further possession and interest in them then before  
As for the B. of London's objection, that So. having remained a year in his house, hath gone to the Church all that time, and there carried himself as orderly as any other of ●as samely, and likewise in his prayers at home a● M. Harsu● (quoth he) can witness: it is easily answered, for we read in the 1. of Mark, that at Cap●r●aum there was in t●● Synagogue a man in whom there was an unclean spirit: and how est the same man had been there who can tell● and quietly (no doubt) he carried himself there, otherwise that had been no place for him. Indeed he cried out when he saw jesus, but this all that were possessed did wheresoever they met him, so that said ex●lan atien was not because of his being in the Synagogue, but because of Christ his being there.  
Where I say that So. 
what 〈◊〉 lo possessed  is now possessed, I do not mean that the devil is for certainty at the very instant when I so speak in the body of Somers for as. he may be there, so at that present may he be without him, as I suppose: but I mean that Satan hath leave from god ●●emer into that body of his, and t●rment it, which he is denied to do b● others, 
●uk 9 39 〈…〉 ●l●p. 8 16 4. math. 12. 29 44.  which letteth not but that he may or doth go forth sometimes, and come in again at his pleasure, And this I c●nceanue g●ne rally of the possessed, and Satan his being within them, for it is li●e lie that t●e devil doth with those he entereth into as the father of the Lunatic saith, concerrings his dealing with his child, (a) And ●he (qu●th he) a spirit taketh him, and suddenly he crieth and he treareth him t●at he s●●ameth, and hardly departeth from him, when he hath 〈…〉 These are said in the scriptures to be (b) possessed with the devil, meating touching their bodies, which in this case is called his 〈◊〉 for concerning their scowls they are no more nor otherwise possessed than others, 
mark 123  now a man is possessed of his house, although he remain not a●●a●es in it. Even so it is (I think) between sathan and his house, that is the body he possesseth. Endear 〈…〉 to be possessed, in whom there 〈…〉 but it folloveth n●t thereupon that the spirit is always in the man, & never out of him. Yea except now one spirit, now an ot●er should go into the body of the possessed, after the diven taketh once possession of the body of man, which is vul●●● it must needs be that the spirit goeth out sometimes: for other wise it is not possible, that the spirit should utter these things he is by experience seen oft to do by the tongue of the party possessed, as the speeches and actions spoken and done else where, at or about the same instant they are spoken and done. And thus much concerning Som. repossession.   

Discoverer.  
After this So. 
pag. 134.  devised new tricks under a evierlet, up in this occasion. Lying upon his bed with a coverlet cast over him, he moved by chance he knew 〈◊〉 how, some part of his body, when he was supposed to be in a fit, and cheresore senseless. where upon he the said M D●. gave it out, that it was the devil, that made that motion under the coverlett: which was such an instruction to Some a● he ceased not to feed that error: Likewise (saith So.) lying in my bed, I did sometimes knock and fillip with my fingers & toes, against th● had sides and feet: and this also wa● ascribed to M. Dar. as to have been love by the devil.  
That which St. here deposeth is confirmed by the depositions of divers, 
pag 239  The very knocking at that time I wa● there, (saith M. halam) was ●ne of his ●es, slipping down from the other: when the voice of 4. or 5. knocks were heard together in manner of a chime, quoth M. Craven, I found one of the to be his singer thrust under his thigh, as he lay upon his back, (●eorge Richardson thus, Touching the likenesses of kitlinges moving in So. bed, I have heard much wonder thereof, at one time when I was there, it was th● bows s●●nte. Edmun. l. Garland thus. Catching on a time at that which I saw move the ●hathes, I got ●●ilde of it and offering to cast up the clothe, t●●se what I had in my hand, it slipped from me, & I believe was th● h●uae priuym●mb●rs. Again I hearing a knocking at the b●●● feet, catched the boy by the toes, which I perceived to have made the former knocking. M. Aldred thus. the rapping in M. Hallams opinion w●● thing else, but the rapping of me of his naules upon in other. M. Par The rapping was the sillipoing of his syngers or ●one motion with his toes.  
We hear what So. 
●arrell  and his witnesses say, let us now hear what was deposed before the 12. Commissioners.  
M. Aldridge. This examinas saith that he standing in the hall heard a great knocking in the parlour where th● b●y lay, and sudd●ly he ru●●ed in where he found the b●y all me in his bed, 
Nurse ●●on 〈◊〉 2.  lying with his face upward in his s●●t, with his in 〈…〉 his in eyes, staring, at though they would 〈…〉 h●ad. And kne●●ne down to prayer he h●d the knoke 〈◊〉 again under he knees as he though●● and in the bed under the c●u●r let, he saw the form, and shape as it were of five kitlings in quantity to the view of the eye. And again this examinate saw the bedcloathes at the sere to shake, move, and leap, as the leaves of an aspen tree, shaken with the wind. 
dep. 6.   
Loane Pie saith that divers times she had heard a clapping in his bed, as though it had been the clapping of 3. hands, and that she hath seen a maton in the bed, as though it had been the creeping of 3. kitlings, which she and divers others have inderuored to take hold of, but never could, for when they attempted the same, it hath vanished, his hands and feet never stirring to their sights and that at other times, she hath heard at his beds feet a knocking, as though it were under the bed to their understanding.  
E●izabeth Milward saith, 
dep. 14.  that she heard a thumping, or knocking in his bed, and she putting her hand into his bed, felt the said knocking (as she: thought) at a hollow place above the chest of his body: which knowcking she heard as she went down the slayres being so fearful as she durst not stay above with him.  
M. Pare saith, 
dep. 15.  that he he heard a thumping, or knocking in the boy's bed in three several places at once, and he putting his hand into the bed felt it sensibly knock under his hand.  
Thomas Grace Esquire saith, 
dep. 10.  that he saw a moving under the uppermost covering the bed (not far distant from the small of the said William Somers leg,) which lay in a round lump panting, which this Examynate perceuing, pointed at, and said to the standers by, what might this be●wh er upon one of them said, it is his feet: than it was answered by those that sat upon the bed's feet, thus: we have his feet here, and do hold them. Then this Deponent for the better understanding thereof laid his hand upon the said lump, and felt it move, and clasping his hand together, he felt that it yielded, as air, or wind, and opening his hand again it filled the same in very full manner, And this Examynat taking away his hand, saw the clothes settle very softly down, like as a bladder being blown full of wind falleth together after it is pricked and immediately the like moving was on the other side of the said William Somers, and this deponent seeing it said (laying his hand upon the place, where before it was) here it was even now, and at that very instant this deponent (without moving of his hands) sensibly felt something under the clothes patt very fast in the palm of his hand like the foot of a kitling, or such like thing.   

Darrell.  
The Disc. telleth us, what his own deponents, (of his own culling, and of his own sifting and examination, and some of them of his own stamp and affection, whose depositions also are produced by his own self, deposing more or less as he pleasth) do say: but in his whole Discovery, we hear not of these other depositiones, deposed and examined by other manner of persons than himself, and fellow Commissioners. The Discoverer belike thinketh thus to blind the eyes of the world, but the must know that the producing of these absurd and ridiculous depositions of I know not whom, taken as it were behind a cloth by such as are parties, and no indifferent Commissioners, are a slender conviction of the depositions of these other five here specified, so grauel●, judicially and orderly done, let the Disc. hereafter then convince that which they have deposed: for until that be done, and these 5. proved perjured: It cannot possibly be (as every child may see) that that or those things which moved under the coverlett, seen and looked upon as they moved or crept up and down the bed from place to place, stirring and moving under the hands of many, as if they had been whelps, kit ling, rats, or such like living creatures, sometimes also vanishing under men's hands, when feeling them they began to clasp their hands etc. as before, heard likewise to make a thumping or knocking, should be So. feet, or his toes, or fingers, or privy members: or this knocking be caused by his singer thrust under his thigh, or by the filliping of his fingers, or by one of his toes, slyppinge down from the other, or by the fillipping of one toe with an other upon the bed, or yet by the tapping of one of his nails upon an other. For (to omit that which contained in these five last depositions offereth itself to the consideration of every one,) it is notoriously known to the inhabitants of Notting ham that his moving & knocking under the coverlett, continued ten days and nights, by times or rather more, and that So. was usually held by some, arms & legs, his arms also (he being in his clothes) on the day time above the covering, and seldom or never under it. And this is (in part) confirmed by M. Gray's deposition. I saw (saith he) So. lying opon a bed, being held by sundry persons at his feet, and also at his head etc. Again as before we have his feet here and do hold them. How could then this motion and knocking be made by his hands or feet? 2. Som. on the day time was always in his clothes: it came not then (surely) from the tapping of one of his two nails one upon an other 3. Neither in the night when So. was in his naked bed could the knocking or rapping come either from the slipping down of his toes from the other, or his finger thrust under his thigh, or the fillippinge of his toes or fingers, or tapping of one of his toe naules upon an other, because of the loudness thereof: for saith Elizabeth Miswarde, I heard the knocking as I went down the stayrs, being so fearful. as I durst not stay above with him. And M. Aldridg, (speaking of an other time, and when he was in an other house) standing in the haul I heard a gr●ate knocking in the parlour where the boy lay. And this which M. Al●rige deposeth, there are a great number of witnesses ready to depose.  
4. It is to be observed that M. Hallams deposition beginneth thus Having heard of many wonders, of certain knockings in So. bed, I was very desirous etc. And George Richardson after this manner: Touching the likenesses of kitlings mouning in So. bed, I have heard much wonder thereof, and at one time etc. whereby it is plain that either there was some very rare accident, or seeming so to be, which we may be assured did draw many to behold him: And besides at this time M. halam and M Freeman (because his kinswoman was now appeached to be a witch, for this accident, and the Discovery of certain persons for witches, began, continued and ended together) gave it out that So. was a counterfeit. Which two things considered, and that by reason of the latter the most that came unto him had an especial eve to counterfeiting, how simple, and what silly souls must they needs be, that were thus deluded by the tipping and tapping. slipping, & fillipping of a boy's toes and fingers? But as in other things so in this particular, the Disc. will not only put out their eyes who beheld Somers troubles, and deprive them of their senses I mean their feeling, and hearing, but also of their reason and understanding, as if they had been ●ooles or naturals, or more like unto bruit beasts than men. And this I desire the Reader to consider of.    

OF CHAP. 5.  
Of M, Dar cunning instructing of Somers, by speaking to others in his hearing such things, as he meant he should practise in the detecting of witches.  
After M. Dar. 
Disovery.  brought him on to an other matter concerning the detecting of witches, 
pag. 137.  affirming to divers in the presence of Somers, that it was ordinary with those that were lately dispossed to detect witches, and that So. would do the like. These things M. Dar. denieth.  

Darrell.  
As before the Disc. hath told us that I instructed So. in his practices from the 5. of November until the 7. 2. to dissemble a repossession. 3. certain tricks under a coverlett, by speaking to others in Som. hearing: so here he saith the same concerning the detecting of witches: that I instructed him therein, by speaking to others in his hearing. Hence it cometh that both in these several instructiors a●…nages mentioned by the Discoverer, and the depositions proving the same and namely this touching witches, we have ordinarily some of these clauses, in the presence of Somers. 
see for a ●…t ●et 〈…〉 113.  in the boy's presence, the boy being present, Somers being present, in the presence of the boy, M. Dar●… affirms t● these that were with the boy, in the hearing of Somers, before Summer etc. And those with such like clauses are most material, and such as might not be omitted, for then my cunning instructing, and depositions concerning the same do fall to the ground. Did ever any since the world was made publish to the world for truth and in good earnest, so absurd and ridiculous stuff, as this is of my instructing So. by speaking to others in h●● hearing, what I would have him to do? The Disc. speaketh often o● wonders, he may well let this go among one o● them, for I am sure it is a matter to be wondered at were it true, viz. that Darrell and Somers should agree together about counterfeiting a possession, dupofession etc. which are not very easy to be counterfeited, mere together thereabout for the space or 4. or 5. years, have instuctions in writing poise between them, after coming to d●eii at the same town meet often in Dar. chamber alone, and even then when t●●ele counterfeit tricks were doing, and yet notwithstanding ●efer an●ther instructing and learning until the very time cameth the●. So. ●●id do his feytes before others. One would think t●●●men would ra●●r hi●se at these things than believe them. but by 〈◊〉 ne●●cable experience we see it is otherwise: wherein the folly of ma●, a●d now easily he is miss and seducep, doth evidently appear.  
George Richardson deposeth thus, 
〈…〉.  One Mistress Wallis and others did talk in the roun● where So. lay, of such persons as were suspected to he witche●, before be the said Somers did name them.  
By this deposition of the Disc. 
〈…〉  own witness as I may say, (& therefore not by him not to be denye● for sure testimony) this last supposed instruction of mine is very much weakened, for it is very unlikely that I did instr●t him to dete●t witches, seeing I did not direct him what persons he should name for witches, as appeareth by this deposition, which ymplyeth that he had such direction only from this speech of Mistress Wallies and others, But what if Mistress Wallies and the rest had not come in the nick, as I may say? or coming had 〈◊〉 named these persons suspected to be witches? or if they had named them, yet had not so done in the room where Somers lay, that is not in his hearing? I fall these things had not fallen out thus hand patt as the say, where had then been this detecting of witches? For it must needs be that euther this cozenage had never been, or Som. had at ●east named other persons. But it may be that Mistress Wallies at least if not the others had confederated with me about my teaching So. to counterfeit, and there are these circumstances to strengthen it. 1. S●ee is my wife's sister. 2. when it was she was not t●ngur-ty●● what a man her brother was. 3. She writ a letter unto me to come over an● see, ●om. 4. we hear what words she uttered (if we may be●leue George Richardson swearing) and that in So. hearing. Considering these circumstances surely the Disc. did greatly forget himself, for el●e undoubtedly when it was, he would have deposed and examined Mistress Wallies about this matter.   

Discou.  
M. Dar. 
pag 142.  (saith Robert Cooper) desired the Mayor to make inquiry through the town, if any person could charge any of the pretended witches. The Mayor did so accordingly, & nothing being said to divers of their charges, they were all set at liberty upon bonds, saning two.   

Darrell.  
I said that the said detecting of certain persons for witches was done by Satan, and as he might therein speak truth to an evil end, so being the father of lies, there was more cause to suspect him of lying: and therefore whosoever should thereupon hold & report them (or any of them) to be witches without some proof had thereof from men, should injure them in their good name, & sin against god. For whereas So. was very strangely and grievously handled at the bringing and carrying away of the detected persons, and so oft as that was done whereupon percase some suspected them to be witches: we must remember that this also was done by the devil (as by the manner of it it did appear) therefore not to be regarded, who were they, or some of them, most free from witchcraft, yet might have done so, thereby to have drawn the innocent to punishment, and man to condemn & slander the righteous Hereupon I affirmed, that if any could testify any thing against them concerning witchcraft, it were well they did it. And I heard that witnessed against them yea almost all of them, before they were had to the magistrate, that for my own part I did & still do suspect them generally to be such as work with spirits, and that Alice Freeman, Widow Higgit, Widow Boot, Groves, Millycent Horslay, and So. aunt (whose name I know not) are such I have no doubt, and I think I could make proof of those facts of theirs, as would make it manifest to others. And hereby it is plain that it is untrue the Disc. 
〈…〉.  saith, that the parties brought unto Somers. were thereby reputed for witches: for thus it was: Presently upon the detection, matters of fact came to light, first privately, then openly in the town hall, which lay hid until then, and thereupon were they reputed for witches. yea it is well known to the inhabitants of Nott that when these of the town of Nott. were openly before the magistrates of the said town for suspicion of witchcraft, there was not a word used concerning the detection: widow Higgit was reputed a witch, for divers fa●s wherein it must needs be that the devil and she did conspire together, and especially for murdering the child of one Bingham of Nott whereof he openly accused her in the town hall. So Alice Freman was reputed a witch for matter of fact, specially a little after the dete●●ion, upon suspicion of murdering the child of Mary Cooper sister unto Somers, whereupon she was condemned by (a) two juryes of wilful murder, and it is strange that any jury should be found to acquit her there o●. Thus might I proceed to the rest, save that none of them were charged with taking away the life of any. Yea let all men judge of Milli●ent Horslayes own confession: who being by M. Perkyn● justice of peace examined, and denying that ever she hurt any body, acknowledged that she had helped diverse, but it was (forsooth) by good prayers, whereof she then said one.   

Discoverer.  
But this devise of Dar. 
pag 142. pag 143.  concerning the detecting of witches is almost laid asleep. and again This deceit of Dar. is so dashed, as it is supposed we shall hear no more of it.   

Darrell.  
It is a practice of Satan and no devise of mine to disclose the acquaintance he hath with some of his familiars. This hath been seen besides in Tho. Darling and the 7. in Lancashire, in Margaret Heryson, (of whom before) M. Throckmortons' children, & many others. And where the Disc. supposeth we shall hear no more of this, surely we had not if he had not given cause thereof: and before I end, I must once again tell him and all men, that it was not So. but the devil by his tongue, that detected the witches. For first it is not likely that he could have disclosed so many, 2. As Satan was during this Discovery sensibly about So. body under the covering to our sight, hearing, and feeling, (as is aforesaid) so was he also sensibly vexing him in his bo●y, as was manifest to the great multitude that during that time beheld him: In probability therefore might not the devil use his tongue and other instruments of speech, although that be very rare and extraordinary, as well as perform other things as rare, yea more rare about him. and also molest him in his body, & some other parts thereof? 3. He knew nothing more or less of the infinite speeches he then uttered, and namely of his calling for and naming certain persons to be witches, as himself then affirmed, when there was some believing of him, and in reason to lead others to believe him, as will appear by the reason following. 4. whiles he was discovering these persons, he uttered those things which passed his knowledge and understanding: For now it was that he expounded the Creed by the space of an hour: when Alice Freeman and widow Higgit were searched by divers women, a good way from his father's hou●e, he told thereof even as they were searching, and that Alice Freeman ha●a mark of such a shoulder, and the other none found of her, which was even so. When Milicent Horslay was had before the abovenamed M. Perkins 4. or 5. miles distant from Nott. he told the very time she was examined, the words she then used for herself, and of the stripping & searching of her. In like sort he told of the speeches and actions of her sister a mile of Nott. even when the same fell out. And were it not to avoid tediousness, much more of this kind might here be said. Seeing then it is clear, that these speeches were uttered by the devil: why should we not think that the other speeches, which concerned and accompanied the same, & were uttered as it were with the same breath, came from the same spirit?    

OF CHAP. 6.  
Of M. Dar. course, from about the seventh of December until the fourteenth of january, whilst Somers refused to dissemble any longer.  

Discou.  
M. Dar. bent his chief force to persuade his auditory, 
pag 145  that sathan would lurk sometimes about one (out of whom he had been cast) suffering the party to be well for a good space, but that he was verily p●●swaded, that Satan would not give him over, until in the end he had repossessed him.  
About 8. 
Darrell.  weeks after the time the Discoverer. here speaketh of, and after Somers had given it forth that he counterfeited, I did openly affirm, that Somers had not counterfeited, and 2. that he was repossessed, and that it came from the subtlety of sathan then lurking in him, that he vexed him not, but I would have b●ne ashamed, to have said, that Satan would lurk sometimes about one, or that Satan would not give So. over until he had repossessed him, as the Disc. chargeth me to have done: but proveth none of them not so ●uch as by a self witness, no not by So. own testimony, who standeth him in great stead at other times for the proof of many worthy things. But that which the Disc. saith here, he thwarteth and overthroweth elsewhere. for here from the 7. of December until the 14. of january, he will have me prattling to my auditory that Satan lurketh sometimes about one, & that sathan would not give over until in the end h● had repossessed Somers. in the whole Chapter following also affirming, that he began to be repossessed about the 14. of january: and in page 127. he telleth us that ●o. supposed repossession was about the 21. of November. If I held and gave it out about the 21. of N●uember, that So. was repossessed. it is not credible that I should from the 7. of December till the 14. of Ianu●r● jangle as the Disc. affirmeth. And this is the 9 time that the Discoverer is convinced by his own Discovery   

Discou.  
The author of the Narration writeth thus upon So. 
pag 147  dispossession M. Dar. was retained preacher in Nott. that populous town, having h●d no settled preacher there before this time, since the beginning of her majesties reign. ●yther M. Aldridg or his companion are in danger of an hard imputation: except it may be thus helped. M. Aldridg is v●●ar of S mary's in Nott. whereas this fellow peradventure accounteth neither persons nor vicar's nor any that bear such popish names, for preachers: the Doctor to be chosen by the parish, as M. Dar. was, is the preacher (forsooth) that must bear the beil.   

Darrell.  
The Narrator denieth not, that they have had a preacher, but no settled preacher, or standing ministry, for that M. Aldridg hath flocks or congregations besides to attend upon as well as that, whereby it hath corn to pass, that his people of Nott. have heard his voice oft times but once in a month, sometimes seldom: which many besides the Narrator account no settled ministry.    

OF CHAP. 7.  
How So. about the 14. of january fell again to the acting of certain fitt●, wherein he continued at times, till about the 24. of Febavary, & how M. Dar. pretended that he was possessed.  

Discoverr.  
M. 
pag ●48.  Dar. spent about 4. or 5. weeks (next going before the 14. of january) in preaching, and reviling those that held So. for a counterfeit.   

Darrell.  
Had I carried myself in the pulpit and work of the ministry, a● the Disc. beareth the world in hand, I had been more fit and worthy to have sit at the plough tail, and guided it, then in the chair of Christ jesus, and to have been a guide to his people. I published the work of god, presently after the dispossession of Somers & then ●nd (as in duty I ought) make mention openly of So. and at other times I deny that eue● I mentioned him, save that about a quarter of a year after his dispossession, and after he said he counterfeited, I ●a●e against that ●urs●d confession of his, and against them that would ●aue him to be a counterfeit. And this I did twice, once upon the ●ordes day to my own people, & an other time not long after to them and others come out of the coasts thereab ●uts met together at a fast At this latter time also I remember, I used a few words conco●niuge his repossession And whereas the Disc. saith in the chapter b●fore that I preached at Nott. about that time, viz. from about the 7. ●f 〈◊〉 to the 14. 
pag 145.  of january 6. or 7. s●rmons, upon the 43. 44. 4●. 〈◊〉 ●pon the 12. of matthew, concerning satans return to re●n●ter he 〈◊〉 for they ●ere preached in November, two of them 〈…〉 of his month, and so on forwards ●n t●e Lords days until I had finished that scripture. He bringeth me in depo●ing this, but (as ●ull o●ten) he hath corrupted my deposityon t●e 〈◊〉 o●●●me being o● his own inserting. Besides when I preached these sermons more than 6. of the 7. sermons were of spir●ua● po●e●ion. and that in both these I spoke as the truth is, the inhabitants of Nott. can witness.  
The Disc. 
Pag 145.  ●aith further that with this argument of devils I so troubled my auditory, that they grew very weary of a, and some blamed me for ● to my ●ace.  
Truly it is very unlikely, seeing whiles I was preaching of this scripture, they generally made choice of me for their teacher. It 〈…〉 indeed that some two or three of the chief friends to counter●ei ●ing, natural men, not favouring of the spirit, showed some dislike to my preaching, and adui●ed me to preach of love and charity, saying t●at they were ever in charity before I came there: but this was about a quarter of a year after the●e 7. sermons, wherein I had preached the ●aw (that ●o they might be drawn to hunger and thirst after the gospel, and made fit to receive it) which was not sweet and pleasing unto them and thereupon they kicked with the heel against me pre●uning to instruct their teacher, and to direct their guide (like to the schosier, that should take upon him to teach his schoolmaster) which is no new nor strange thing.   

Discoverer.  
My father in law (saith So.) received at two collections made by M. 
pag 148.  Dar. means the so●e of twenty nobles, or thereabouts, in respect of his trouble and charge, when I was in my pretended fits.   

Darrell.  
What a shameless boy is this, seeing the contrary is notoryously known to the inhabitants of Nottingham. I have showed before that at the first collection made at his dispossession, his father in law had never a penny, and at the second but part thereof, as I guess about 20. s. or 4. nobles, whereof part was to apparel Somers And these collections were not by my means, otherwise then by spakling to the people at the dissolving of the congregation to be mindful of the poor, if so I did. Neither do I doubt but that the Discou. knoweth this to be very false, yea few better, & yet behold he publisheth it for truth to the world. For who can think but that he hath examined the boy his father in law thereabouts: first in hope to have it confirmed by his deposition, if any such thing happily had been: 2. though it should prove otherwise, ●et hoping either by threats or by flattering speeches to draw him thereunto: for if Rob. Cooper the bo●s father 〈◊〉 law have deposed as the Disc. affirmeth, he hath sundry times in other things deposed as falsely as So. himself hath herein. Besides it is very likely that the Disc. hath had some speech hereof, either with the Mayor, or M. Freeman, or M. William Gregory, from whom he might learn the certainty herein. For the Mayor give So father in law that which he had of the collection, and if it were 20 nobles, from him he received it, who can witness that I never spoke word to him concerning the same so that were that true which is false and that So. father in law had 20. nobles, yet it made not against me. Seeing now we hear nothing of this 20. nobles from none of these but only from Somers, not a deposition among the multitude of depositions confirming this, we may be sure that it is not only false, but justly suspest the Disc. himself to know the falsehood of it.   

Discoverer.  
It is to be observed: 
pag. 150.  how some of M. Dar. chief friends have left him after a sort in two of the chiefest points of this whole action. One of them having given his opinion, that So. did not dissemble those fits which he acted before the Commissioners, deputed from the Lord Archbishop of York: but that it was the devil in him, that played those pranks in his body, could (it seemeth) be content to acknowledge, that he was possessed: but a● the time of his examination, he would not affirm that the said So. had been at any time dispossessed, although (saith he) I have heard by depositions and other reports, that might induce me very probably to think that he was dispossessed. The other being a very rash and headstrong young man, one M. Brinsley a minister: he at the time of his examination doubteth as much of Some repossession as the former did of his dispossession. I am fully persuaded (saith he) that William So. was possessed with an evil spirit, and that he was dispossessed: but concerning his repossession I am not therein so fully persuaded: although I have many reasons to induce me so to think.   

Darrell.  
At the time of his examination (meaning M. john Browne one of the 12. Commissioners, a very reverend and learned man) he would not affirm, that is, upon his oath (for the book was presently called for so soon as any appeared before the B. of London) that So. was dispossessd. Did M. Browne leave me, or yet the cause and work of God which he regardeth a little more than me because he would not swear that So. was dispossessed. Truly it had been very strange if he should have so deposed. One would think that he hath showed himself a friend to the cause, whatsoever he is to me, in saying that he did not dissemble. 2. in affirming that he was possessed, and that it was the devil in him that played those pranks in his body, as the Disc termeth them. 3 that he did think that he was dispossessed, or to this effect. And for M. Brinsley a preacher of the gospel, it appeareth by his deposition, that he hath not left me nor yet the ca●. For he hath deposed that he is fully persuaded that So. was possessed. 2. that he is fully persuaded he was dispossessed. 3. that though he be not so fully persuaded of his repossession, yet he doth think so, meaning of the time present, because for any thing he knew, sathan after his repossessing of So. might percase be departed, Surely the Disc. was not wise in producing those depositions which every child may see maketh not for him, but against him. And as unwise was he to tell us that M Ireton his credit wrought som● inconvemence, through his facility in believing those things which were told him: albeit his speeches still did rely upon this supposition, that if those things which he heard were true, then thus and thus. For M. Ireton is known as to be of singular learning, so of great wisdom, and therefore (as it is said of such in the proverbs) will consider before he believe as the things reported, so the credit of the reporter, 
prou. 14. 15.  with other circumstances and none of those foolish ones which will believe every thing 2. 
prou. 14. 15.  M. Ireton was not only told and heard of the strange and fearful operations of sathan, in and upon the body of Somers, but was also an eye witness thereof, the day of the commission, he being one of the Commissioners, so that this silly evasion of the Disc. will not serve his turn. And hereby, as partly also in that M. Ireton being by the B. of London deposed, concerning So. counterfeiting, possession, dispossession, & repossession, as well as the two former, (for he came not (sure) to London, dwelling an hundred miles of for nothing, neither being come was he kept by the Bishop sundry days, deposed, and often examined, about nothing, but in all likelihood the very same that M. Browne & M. Brinsley were,) & that of the said depositions or answers of his to the same articles, we hear nothing in this volume of depositions, it is a very easy thing for men to conjecture, what M. Ireton thinketh of Som. For had there been but a line for the Disc. purpose, all the world should have heard of it. The same may be said by M. Euington a great scholar likewise & Commissioner, who together with M. Browne and M. Brinsley was deposed and examined: of whose answers also and what he an eye witness hath said to So. counterfeiting or not, his possession, dispossession, and repossession we hear not a word. The secret testimony of these 4. so reverent divines, and open also by their speeches from time to time, the wise and discreetr will regard more than all the depositions the Discoverer to the contrary produceth.   

Discou.  
Upon M. 
pag. 151 or rather as the Disco. saith  Dar. report & preaching that So. was repossessed, there was then greater resort unto him then before. M. Dar. still persuading every on that came (as (a) So. saith) that he the said So. was repossessed: & that he remained in all his sits utterly senceiesse.   

Darrell.  
This is a manifest untruth, for the next day after I first said he was rep●●eded, an●●efore I preached ●o, I wen● to Ashby, wher● my 〈◊〉 remained, and before I returned (being the ●ater day ●o●lo●ing) ●e was had to S. joanes, and said he councerte, t, whether also I neither did no● might repair unto him, one only time excepted when the Mayor was present. And after the Discovery of sathan before the 12. Commisioners, I was ●it● him only the next morning with divers ministers at Edmund Garlands house, departing presently home to Ashby, from whose house he was departed, & 〈◊〉 the dog turned to his vomit, I mean his former confession of counterfeiting, which he had disclaimed for a season, before I returned to Nott. and both these I can directly prove. But now doth the Disc. proou● t●at be affirmeth? why thus So. saith it: and then the Reader may be su●e it is a lie.   

Discoverer.  
It might greatly be marveled what estimation & credit M. D ar. got by those new sorgery of So. pretended repossession. 
pag ●●  Howbeit many of the wiser s●rt, that wer● not possessed, with the giddy humour of nouel●yes (covered forsooth with zeal & sigh) did laugh this to scorn, as they did the rest.   

Darrell.  
The wiser sort the Disc. calleth those which did laugh to scorn the work of god. Of such scorners the world was never without some when a far greater work than this we treat of, and more wonderful was wrought, and that immediately by the Lord himself, whereof we read in the 2. 
p●lm●●1.  of the Acts, it is said some mocked. There is a generation and ever will be, that sitteth in the seat of the scornful. But who are those wise-men he speaketh of? forsooth M. Walton archdeacon of Darbyshire, and M. Sales official: both nonresydents, and the latter a man of no learning, and as l●ttle wisdom and government: He would never else (as I have credibly heard) have been the ringleader in the setting up of a maypole the last summer, with pypinge, and dancing, and that upon the lords day. Out of the ministry are of these wise men, M. Peter Clarke Maior then of Nott. M. Freman and the other Nott. Commissioners. For besides these there were s●arslye any (some papists only excepte●) which were known to wag the tongue against the work of god, the multitude not only acknowledging it but rejoicing in it, and magnifying the name of god. And in the ministry none were known to be for counterfeiting, & against the possession and dispossession of Somers but the two former: upon occa●yon that M. Walton did rise up and that openly against the manifest work of god, after one public meeting about Som. there was an other at the same time agreed upon. When the appointed day was come, there were met together many ministers and learned men, all which were for possessio, & no man heard to speak a word for counterfeiting, this arch deacon and official excepted. Now all thes the Disc. accounteth to be men possessed though not with devils, yet with the giddy humour of noveltyes. Well my brethren, it is far better to be one of the foolish of this world, and for that folly to be laughed at and scorned, then of the wise, & princes of this world, & for the same to be laughed at by him that dwelleth in heaven, and of the lord to be had in derision. 
1 cor. 1 2●. 1 cor. 2. 6. psa. 2. 4.  But I desire to know of the Disc. (who can so well discern of spirits) with what spirit M. Walton was possessed, when before the Commissioners after all this contention, he renounced counterfeiting, and confessed it to be the finger of god, as both M. Euington & M. john Strelley with others can witness: and whether at that time he also were not possessed with the giddy humour of noveltyes, covered with zeal and sigh.   

Discou.  
So. grew weary of this his said relapse, after he had continued therein about six weeks, 
pag 15●  & said to john Cooper that he should be quiet if he might get out of M. Darrell fingers, and be at S. joanes. And again in the next leaf: Cooper signified to some of the Aldermen, what So. had said unto him touching his desire that he might remain with him, that so at the length he might be in quiet.   

Darrell.  
In these words the Disc. telleth us how So. by the means of john Cooper, got himself from his father in laws house to S. joanes. The reason moviug him thereunto was, that being weary of counterfeiting through is long continuance therein, viz. for 6. weeks together, he could not tell how to give over his dissembling, because of me. To help himself therefore in this strait, he bethought him of this course we hear of. For answer hereunto: first the Disc. doth not prove that So. was the cause of his going to S. joanes, no not by So. deposition, but only saith so himself. 2. By the deposition of john Cooper page 177. the contrary doth appear, as we shall presently hear. 3. we may hereby conjecture how false this is, in that S. joanes is a house in Nott. whether vagrant and idle persons are sent and kept ver● strait to work, being severely corrected if they fail therein. Now who can think that So. who had run away, first from M. Gray's, and after twice from Tho. Porter, was a young fydler & singing boy, had also played the counterfeit boy as the Disc. saith, first at M. Brackenburyes, then at Nott. should offer voluntarily his neck to the y●ake, (I mean of toilsome labour) and his back to the rod of correction. And wherefore shoul●● 〈◊〉 this? because (forsooth) otherwise he could not be quiet. & ●●tt himself ●ut of my finger's, but must needs will he continued ●is counterfeiting, whereof ala● he gr●w w●ary. An ●st riduculous 〈◊〉, all 〈…〉 ●ell considered, which I leave to t●e 〈…〉 him of. Yea but the Disc. is of an other mind: for mark what he telleth us, and that very solemnly in an other place.  
If any saith be do● surmise these practices to be improbable, as being much subject to danger, 
pag 7.  in that the said parties that are so ●unningly drawn on in those courses, may upon many occasions detect them: they must know that these fellows are well enough furnished in that behalf. For first among●st the Papists, it were sufficient to bring a suspicion of heresy, that should but doubt that one w●re not possessed, if their priests affirmed the contrary. And we see amongst ourselves, how hardly it is endured, that 〈◊〉 pretended Exorcists are called into question, but be it that the worst should fall out: yet they have such rules, as if you will allow th●m, they are safe enough. For if any do once fall into their hands, or yield themselves unto their practices, they can never be rid from them by any means, so lo●g as they are pleased to work upon them.  
Considering these words of the Disc. and that he saith that c●unterfeytes can never be rid by any means from their teachers so long● a● they are pleased to work v●on them: it is no marvel though Som. we●e glad to get himself even to S. joaves (the worst place for his case of a thousand) that so he might 〈◊〉 himself of me: but rather a marvel that he could so berid of me, ●eeing the Disc. saith that such scholars can never be rid of then masters, no not by any means. If ●i is be true S. H. how came it to pass that So. rid himself out of my ●andes on●e before wh●n he was weary of counterfeiting, as now he is sai●e to be? So. (quoth the Disc.) beginning to be weary of counterfeiting, for aught that M. Dar. could do, altogether refused to continue his dissembling course any longer: and so made no show of any of his pranks for the space of S. weeks. And again: So. growing weary of his dis●mulation, contrary to Dar relis persuasions gave over all his tricks & practices. And this he pr●●th substantially by So. testimony Hereof (saith ●e So. in this s●rt. About the beginning of December, 
pag 144. pag 11●.  I did grow very weary of all my former practices, and there upon did wholly leave them, contrary to M. Dar. good liking who endeavoured to persuade me still to continue 〈…〉 could not preuayl● with me so far. 
●us. 1.  Here by the way we 〈…〉 is contrary to himself, And this is the 10. 〈…〉 ●inced by his own Discovery. But I w●uld 〈◊〉 (I say) 〈◊〉 Disc. why So, could not as well get himself●● is latter tin cout 〈…〉 without the conveying of himself to S, joanes, as well as before. Others will think though the Disc. be of an other mind, that were it so that I had taught S●. to counterfeit, as he will have it, and he had but in secret told me, that being weary of counterfeiting, he would counterfeit no more, and rather than so he would discover all, I would have been willing enough to have rid myself of him, & if needs I must busy myself in this worthy art, ●aue ●ather sought out a new scholar, then have trouble● my s●lfe with ●ne so lazy, so way war●e, wavering, and perverse, wherein also was such da●ger. For how 〈◊〉 ever amongst the papists there is no danger to the pr●st teapot ge one to counterfeit, though the counterfeit bewray all, so long as the priest affirms the contrary, if we may believe the I●scouerer: yet I trust he will not say the same of the ministers of Christ jesus among us, and yet he doth say something bending that way. Moreover, if S. m. said thus to Cooper and went by his own procurement to this said ●nd to S. joanes: why when he was come thither di● Cooper threaten to whip him, if he would not leave his ●ricks, as Cooper ●imselfe con●esse● upon his oath to t●e 12. Commissioners? but more for the convincing of this followeth forthwith. And where the Disc. pretendeth that So. grew weary of his relapse meaning counterfeiting to be repossessed, because he had continu●● th●r● about six weeke● 〈◊〉 is therein greatly deceived, for it was but two wee●es. So. Le●an to be repossessed at or about the time of his yn pris●●n●ent, as appeareth by the beginning of t●is chapter page 49. but that was ●ot about the 14. of 〈…〉 as the Disc. saith in the argument of this chapter and So. also a little after, ●ut t●e 14. of ●●ruary as I ca● pr●●e by many witness. & the 24. of I 〈◊〉 ●e went to S. I●an●s, as is 〈◊〉, where ●ee was pr●●ntly quiet and confessed his dissi●●ulati●n. By t●is that hath here said we may partly see, that So. removed not himself for t●e cause here alleged, to S. joanes, but they indeed cau●ed ●●is removal wh●me Satan used as his instruments to get from t●e boy that ●ursed confession of counterfeiting which soon after he was there ●ee made, the means first being used, which served there unto: viz. promises and threats, as hereafter will appear. And those were our Nottingham Commissioners, who caused him to be carried thither greatly against the boys and his parents will, under colour to find out some counterfeytinge, where it was as manifest as the daye-light at noon, that there was no possibility of co●nterfeytinge.  
The end of the second Book.     

THE third BOOK.  

OF CHAP. 1.  
How Somers confessed his dissimulation at S. joanes in Nottingham as soon as he was out of M. Dar. disposition.  

Discoverer.  
Concerning the occasion of So. 
pag 1●7.  removing from his father in laws house to S. joanes in Nott. (a place where the poor are set to work) john Cooper the keeper there deposeth thus. Being oftentimes with So. in his fits, & diligently beholding the course of his carriage in them: I grew very suspicious that he did but dissemble, and there upon was well content, to have the tuition of him, to make trial of the matter: the rather, for that the boy's keepers and friends that were about him, were willing to please him in all his humours.   

Darrell.  
The true occasion or rather cause of Somers removing, was neither the former, whereof I have spoken, nor yet this latter here mentioned, but first and chief the malice of M. Freeman Alderman, because his kinswoman Alice Freeman was by So. detected for a witch which could not stay itself in accusing So. uniustlly of witchcraft, & imprisoning him, & after upon bail binding him over to answer it at the Assizes, but proceeded & never gave over until So. confessed that he had counterfeited, he hoping thereby as it should seem to recover the good name of his kinswoman, and partly to disgrace and so consequently to be revenged of me, whom in regard of that discovery and the counterfeiting he then strove for and I gaynsaid, he hared extremely, so as at the length he could not endure to come to the church, when I exercised my ministry 2. the malice of M. Gregory the town clerk (a popish mate) against the work of god, that is the dispossession of Somers and this because of his religion, being in heart a papist, as is plain, in that for the space of eleven years before he had not received the lords supper. Now the papists & their adherents (albeit the learneder sort of them do acknowledge a real possession and dispossession of Satan in and out of the bodies of men) cannot yet in patience endure that any such work should be wrought in our church and by our ministry by fasting and prayer performed b● us. This forsooth the● will have peculiar to their own synagogue, t● their own portusse, to their own Te rogamus, mumbled prayers, processions, coniu●ings, & ceremonies, as else-wher hath been manifestly showed. To these came M. Morey an Alderman one also reputed to be umound and popish these three did draw with them M. Hart Alderman and M. Clarke then Mayor a man very easy because of his simplicity to be sculled: which 5. assembled in the town hall, sent for me, signifying unto me, that they purposed to take So. and commit him to the custody of two honest men, because they suspected him to counterfeit, which accordingly they did 3 days after: save that the men t●ey provided to be So. keeper's namely john Cooper & Nich. Shepherd were scarcely honest and of good name as we shall hear hereafter.   

Discoverer.  
The day after that So. 
Pag 178.  came to S. joanes, he did counterfeit himself (saith Nicholas Shepherd) to be in a fit, because (as I think) certain we● men were come thither unto him to see him, who did greatly bemoan him: where upon I removing the said women from him, told him whilst he was in his tricks and in john Cooper's presence: that if he would not leave & rise up, I would set such a pair of k●p-knaps upon him as should make him to rue it: & there upon So. did presently rise, and left his said tricks, & had no more fits, whilst he continued there, being the space almost of a month. The next day I falling into some better acquaintance with him, (be upon my promise that I would be his friend, and procure him favour from M. Maeior & his brethren) did confess unto me, that all he had done in the course of his former tricks, were but counterfeited, and said, that when I would. I should see all his said tricks, and how he did them. The same day I told john Cooper, what So. had confessed unto me, and willed him that when they were in bed together, he should talk with him thereof, saying, that I verily thought, he would confess all unto him at large. And accordingly it fell out. For as john Cooper hath deposed, So. told him, that all the tricks he had done in his said possession and repossession were all of them counterfeited.   

Darrell.  
It is very true that is said here of a fit that So. had before certain women, and is as true that the same day or day before he had an other in the garden before M. Freeman and some other: upon the sight whereof, because of his grievous beating of himself, with his face groveling and tongue thrust into the moulds, wallowing, & foaming, he the said M. Freeman affirmed, that he had the falling sickness, and this was presently bruited throughout Nottingham. If So. were weary of his relapse or pretending to be repossessed. that is of counterfeiting, & said unto Cooper, 
pag 152. & 178.  that his desire was to be at S. joanes, and that so at the length he might be quiet an● give over his counterfeiting, as is said in this very page, and in the lea●e before why did he fall to the doing of his tricks again after he was at S. joanes? It is absurd to say that he did thus, because the women did bemoan him for the women being removed or as Cooper deposeth page 193. put ●ut of the house, and so departed, he was st●ll at his tricks: It cannot therefore be that he did at this time his tricks because of the ●eomen: neither because be thought men took some pleasure to behold him, and for that cause himself in the attinge of them. Neither can it be that Shepherd and Cooper did threaen him, that the women or any other might see, that they could make him leave his tricks, and all his knavery: seeing the women were gone home, and they two alone with Som. in his fit, when they did threaten him. Moreovor, it is confessed that So. at S●m joanes in a fit, being threatened by Co●per to be whipped, and by Shepherd to be pinched with a pair of knipknaps, 
pag. 19●. See then good reader 〈◊〉 this Disco crosieth & entangleth himself for if this supposed counterfeit. did give oue● his tricks: for threats o●feare, how then did he grow we ar● of them, or did voluntarily reu●e himself to be quiet.  did thereupon presently leave his tricks, and had no more fits, whilst he was at S. joanes: It cannot therefore be that So. left his counterf●yting, because he grew (a) weary thereof, and did of himself go to S. joanes to be (a) quiet, and that he confessed somuch to Cooper before he came to S. joanes, as the Disc. affirmeth page 152. and 178. And this is the 11. time the Discoverer is convinced by his Discovery.  
We are beside to observe here, first that this confession of counterfeiting was got, by one Nich. Shepherd, and john Cooper two very dissolute and infamous men. I remember in a certificate made by one of Nott. to the Archbishop of York, whereunto many of the chief of Nott. subscribed, there were these words used concerning these honest men, that t●ey were two 
o and yet 〈◊〉 good ●uough against Darrell.  rak●shames, the better of them having been twice (o) arraigned. 2. that these were fit instruments for Satan to work by, 3. that Som. confession of counterfeytinge was not voluntary, but extorted & by threats compassed.   

Discoverer  
The 26. of February being Sunday, So. was desirous to go to the church, and I told him that if he should so do, & then fall again to one of his old tricks, 
pag. 193.  the people would be much troubled. Whereupon (quoth So) you know what I have confessed unto ●ou, and I will give you my hand and do promise you faithfully that I will not then fall into any sit And so I went to the church with him, both in the forenoon and in the afternoon, & he kept his promise with me. 
N●c Sheppearde pag 207.    

Darrell  
By this deposition of Shepherd's, it is plain that notwithstanding S●m. c●n●ession and show of counterfeiting ●ettle deponent did not hastily believe him, but made 〈…〉 at least at his counterfeiting or else why should 〈◊〉 use th●se such like words: if ●●u should ●all 〈…〉 would be much troubled etc. hence also it was, that both 〈…〉 all the time he was at S. joanes, were ever both or one of them at his elbow, giving their diligent attendance upon this counterfeit where soever he was in church or elsewhere, as is well known to the inhabitants of Nott. In that likewise the Mayor with the Aldermen aforesaid, and Gregory hired this couple of honest men, and gave them their wages, to wait at an inch upon Somers and that not only until he had confessed he counterfeited, but after also for the space of a month, all one as if he had denied that he dissembled, and stood to the truth & present possession, in which state whosoever is, it is very requisite he have a keeper or keepers, because of the danger he is in to be destroyed by the devil: it argueth that they also doubted he was no counterfeit, notwithstanding his confession suspecting the truth thereof.    

OF CHAP. 2.  
How M. Darrell dealt with So. for the revocation of his said confession that he had dissembled.  

Discoverer.  
M. Dar. 
pag 185. pag 186.  was charged by her Matesties' Commissioners to have sought many ways to have withdrawn So. from his said confession, & have sluck unto it that he was possessed. And again, when M. Dar. perceived that So. by no private means that he could use would be drawn etc.   

Darrell.  
Here is a whole chapter consumed, and many words used about just nothing. I once and only once used a few words to So. whiles he remained at S. jones, and that in the presence of the Mayor & some others, reproving him of the heinous sin he had committed, and the great scandal he had given, in affirming that he counterfeited, his own conscience accusing ●im thereof: neither is any more ●eposed against me. And what herein did I ill beeseeming me, or that I ought not, and in duty was bound to do?  
I confessed being examined that So. in saying he had in the whole course of his former fits dissembled, lied therein grievously against his own conscience, 
pag 186.  to the dishonour of god, and lurt of his church Thereupon saith the Discoverer, Consider the gentle zeal of benefiting the church, by his faculty and skill in casting out devils.  
My me●ning ●as that the people of god believing and meditating of the work of god wrought upon Somers, would no doubt receive thereby great profit, whereof many though not all, through this lie of his, and cursed confession of counterfeuting are deprived an● not only so, but thereby drawn to receive a false report and evil name against the work of god, and by consequent against the Lord himself, and to justify the wicked, which is an abomynation before ●he lord. And this tendeth to the dishonour of god, and hurt of his church 〈◊〉 people    

OF CHAP. 3.  
H●w M. Dar. devised two or three shifts, to have avoided So. confession, that he had dissembled.  

Discoverer.  
Being examined I confessed, 
pag 187.  that I had said at sometimes, that So. affirming that he counterfeited, was a confirmation that he was repossessed.   

Darrell.  
M● reason is, 
math. 12. 42.  because the same, enjoined with his obstinacy is 〈◊〉 certain argument that he is empty swept and garnished, and therefore if he were possessed and dispossessed, he is repossessed.   

Discoverer.  
M. Dar. 
p●g 188.  breathed out his second oracle (which is my second shift to avoid So. confession) saying that it was no marvel though he could the his sits considering that he had more devils in him then before. Hereof M. Dane hath not been examined, because it was one of the interogatoryes whereunto he refused to answer. For true it is that after that he had been examined diuer● times about this matter, he found himself so perplexed, as that he refused to be any further examined, saying that his conscience was troubled, in that he had answered somuch already. wherein he is not greatly to be be blamed. For although a liar must have a good memory, yet by many cross questions, he may be taken short, as it hath happened to him in many particulars.   

Darrell  
Herein appeareth manifestly the malice, craft and perverse wresting of this Discoverer:, For as I knew not what the interrogatoryes were I refused to answer unto, so did I not therefore refuse because I was taken short as he would have it, or for that I was not able sufficiently to answer them, neither I thank god was I therefore in myself perplexed, or my conscience troubled, but for that having yielded to somuch before as men with any modesty or conscience could require at my hands, yea to more, and having answered already to no less I think then to 190. or 200. interrogatoryes, I perceived evidently by lamentable experience, tha● my said answering albeit it were by oath, did not at all help to purge or clear me as an innocent, and to put an end to the controversy, whereunto the Lord hath sanctified an oath and which was the thing I expected, and hoped for: ●ea that this was not the scope and drift of this my examination and multitude of Interrogator●es (howsoever the B. of London did so pretend) but to entrap me cunningly, if happily they could, & to make me my own appeacher and accuser, when they were wholly dectitute of other me aves to prove that which they did so eagerly and earnestly strive to boult out against me, namely this counterfeiting as now is manifest to all men, a thing that neither by the law of god nor man I was bound unto, if I had been guilty, as heaven and earth is my witness I was not. Secondly I refused to depo●e any further, because many of the interrogatoryes were most vain childish and ridiculous, as may appear by the Discovery itself, especially if we consider, that from them my guiltiness was in part to be gathered, For this cause also I confess I was grieved (& as I take it justly grieved) in my soul to answer any further upon my oath, & to call to witness the glorious & fearful name of the Lord, (whereat every Christian ought in reverence to tremble) to such base, tryflinge, and ridiculous things as were then propounded unto me without end or lymitation, (which I perceived by former experience) as being not worthy to be confirmed by the testimony of gods most glorious name. But alas I knew not what the articles were until I was sworn: and at the first time I was before the Bishop to be examined, I yielded to answer to those things which should concern my dealing with So. or any of the persons whom I had affirmed were possessed: which I did for the further confirmation of my innocency, and for avoiding of that suspicion which I feared would have risen upon my denial to have answered. And at the tim of this refusal to answer, I spoke to this effect to the Bishop as partly appeareth by the words here mentioned. Now where the Disc. pretendeth that I am contrary to myself in many particulars, I demand of him, why he hath not noted and recorded those my particulars contrarietyes, or at least given some taste thereof. It may be he hath referred t●em to his next volume or malicious invective against Darrell, because peradventure there is such a heap of them that they cannot well be contained in this Discovery of his without tediousness to the Reader: Indeed as the Disc. orderth the matter there be many contradictions betwixt his deponents and me: But the questiou & doubt is first, whither he hath produced both their depositions and mine truly or no: Secondly, if he have done so, then whether I have deposed truly, or they whose depositions have been obtain ●and compassed for the most part by threats or a lurements as I offer and amiable to prove to those that are in authority if I may be thereunto admitted: notwithstanding I find it not mentioned throughout his whole Discovery, in what one partic●uler thing I am contrary to myself, whereof to the wi●e and unpartial Reader I leave the consideration, as also of the manifold contrarieties or particular things wherein the Discoverer is contrary to him●elfe in his Discovery: in number 15. which in their proper places I have noted, and to judge him of his own mouth: desiring the Discoverer in his next treatise, to reconcile those places in his Discovery: and to show how I have either ignorantly mistaken him, or maliciously perverted his words or else hold his peace altogether, and by his silence proclaim to all men the falsehood he hath hitherto maintained: for that he will confess the truth, & shame himself to give glory to god, (which for him were a happy thing) thereof there is little or no hope.    

OF CHAP. 4.  
How M. Dar. and his friends to discredit So. confession did falsely report, that he was induced thereunto by promises threatenings and enchantments  

Discoverer  
Amongst many ways whereby men are corrupted, and induced to speak falsely, allurements by fair promises, and threatenings have not the leyst force: which being very well known to M. Dar. and his good friends, they thought it might carry some good probability, 
pag 191.  and serve for a shift, to give it out: that So. was so wrought and drawn to affirm, that he had dissembled. But how untruly they have charged him herein, the depositions following will declare  
So. 
pag 191.  (as the Disc. saith) deposeth, that he was not induced by any promises so to confess, but did it willingly. And M. Hurt, M. jackson, M. Freeman, & M. Gregory testify, that he did of his own free will without compulsion anyways. The men that were chiefly suspected to have dealt with So. 
pag 193.  as here it is supposed, were john Cooper and Nicholas Shepherd: whose depositions follow. I never knew (saith Shepherd) of any promises made to the boy, 
pag 192.  to confess that he had counterfeited: but I remember that M. jack son promised, 
pag 193.  that if he would declare the truth, he would be good unto him and help him to a service in London. Indeed I confess, that in one of the boys fits at S. 
pag 192.  joanes I threatened to have a pair of pincers to pinch him by the toes, if he used these tricks. And john Cooper thus: I do not know any that persuaded So. to confess himself to be a dissembler. Again So. (after his coming to S joanes) did pretend himself within a day or two to have certain fits, 
pag 193.  whereupon the said Cooper, putting at one time sundry wives out of the house, (at whose coming he the said So. did fall into one of the said fits) and then giving him some words of correction, viz. threatening to whi● him, he the said So presently rose up. By neither of these depositions can it be collected, that they threatened the boy to say he had dissembled, or that thereby he was induced so to affirm.   

Darrell.  
And ●eere is all the Disc. proof of that he saith, and disproof of that I have affirmed. If So. testimony be true (else sure the Disco. would not rely somuch upon him, nor produce him as he doth every hand while, for the proof in a manner of every particular thing, wherewith it pleaseth him thus falsely and injuriously to charge me) that which he hath testified concerning this point is to be regarded, 
aus. ●.  which here followeth. After So. had for the space of a month, even during that time he remained at S. joanes, said he counterfeited, he was brought before the 12. Commissioners, affirming the same, until being cast into sundry fits, and vexed anew by sathan (wherein the deed itself showed the contrary) he acknowledged to the Commissioners, that he did not dissemble. Thus saying (viz. that he dissembled not) and being tormented by the devil, he continued 10. days at one Ed. Garlands house, in which time he was asked by Garland and others then present why he had counterfeited, seeing it was other wise? He answered, and after set it down with his own hand writing, (which is yet to be seen) thus: Being at S. joanes there came unto me a thing like unto a dog, and said unto me etc. And Nicholas ●he pheard said, and if I were in a fit again, he would fetch a pair of knypknaps and a rope, and he would make me confess, (meaning that he was a counterfeit) or else hang me, And john Cooper and Shepherd said, and if I would say, that I was a counterfeit, that M. Maior and the Aldermen would give me ten pound, and I should set up any trade that I would, and I had better to say that I was a counterfeit & live like a man, then to have nothing. For if I should say that I was not a counterfeit, and go into the cleargyes hands I should have nothing  
If this answer and hand writing be true (and it is greatly confirmed by shepherds deposition and made manifest to be true in part) this point is cleared and it thereby evident that So. 
an●●.  was induced by promises and threatenings to say he counterfeited. 2. This appeareth by the aforesaid depositions, for howsoever the former depo●ents being's odlesse men, not fearing an oath, deny the promise, which doubtless they from the Mayor and some of the Aldermen made known unto him (for as I remember M. jackson Alderman acknowledged as ●uch in the town hall in the hearing of many, but said they did it in pollic●e, to draw the boy on) lest they should bring some disgrace upon the said Mayor and Aldermen, yet Shepherd we see maketh mention of a promise, if he would declare the truth, that is, confess that he had counterfeuted: for he had not until that day affirmed that he did not c●unterfevt, which if they had accounted for truth, that he had declared unto them already, A promise then viz, to be good unto him etc. was made to So. if he would confess a counterfeiting, called ●eere the truth. And page 179. Shepherd deposeth thus: So. upon my promise that I would be his friend, and procure him favour from M. Maior 〈◊〉 his brethren did confess unto me, that all he had done in the course of his former tricks were but counterfeited, whether now there was any promise made to So. by Shepherd and he induced thereby to say he counterfeited. Let the discreet Reader judge, as also whether this deponent of the Disc. and for counterfeiting, be not forsworn.  
But that by threatenings he was induced to say he dissembled it is by their depositions evident. For So. being in one of his fits, the one of them confesseth that he threatened whip him, the other to pinch him with a pair of pincers, if he used any more of those trycks that is counterfeit tricks: the learning of which and never using them afterwards as it is confessed he did upon these threats, carrieth with it in reason a secret or still confession of counterfeytinge. which I say was sought and aimed at in these threats. 
pag 178.  This furtheir appeareth by shepherds deposition mentioned a little before: The day after (saith he) that So came to S. joans he did counterfeit himself to be in a fit, whereupon I told him whilst he was in his tricks that if he would not leave and rise up I would set such a pair of knipknaps upon him, as should make him to rue it: and thereupon So. did presently rise and lest his said tricks, and had no more fits, whilst he continued there, being the space almost of a month Hear we see that Shepherd sweareth that So. counterfeited, and that being so persuaded he threatened him if be would not leave his counterfeiting, now let every one judge, whether it is not likely that with the forsaking of his counterfeiting he sought not for a confession of counterfeiting: we are to observe here that Shepherd threatened So. with a pair of knipknaps if be were in a fit again according to So. answer & writing, which may well induce us to believe So. in the rest he hath uttered with the sane breath, and namely that Shepherd said he would make him confess, that he counterfeited or else hang him, with the rope that he threatened to fetch with his pair of knipknaps. 3. Speaking of this his threatening it is said, that thereupon So. left his tricks, and had no more fits. The time when So. made this confession is to be marked. It was presently after this threatening and promising, and not before. These things considered it cannot be denied but that So. by promises & threats was induced to affirm that he had dissembled: at the least, that in my Apology I did not falsely report hereof as the Disc. in the argument of this Chapter affirmeth but according to the truth: Mv words are these: For the obtaining of this confession, Cooper and Shepheard (two most lewd and evil disposed persons) threatened him the one to whip him, the other to pinch him with a payr of pincers, as appeareth both by So. confession, and their own vpp●n their oaths before the 12. Commissioners: upon occasion of these words and for the disproving whereof this chapter was compiled by the Discoverer.   

Discoverer.  
But by M. Dar. own rule, in that So. being in a fit heard their said threatening speeches, 
pag 19●  and rising up had no more fits, whilst he was at S joanes, it seemeth to be apparent that he was a dissembler.   

Darrell  
My rule letteth not but that So. being in a fit might hear: for I hold that howsoever those in whom are unclean spirits, be in their fi●s ordinarily deprived of their senses, yet not always, nor at all ties but is then and so ort otherwise, as the spirit shall see it make for his advantage, which I affirm of this fit, and every other that S●. hath had (specially) since that time, and hath still I doubt not in secret bofore some, if it be so that in these fits he doth hear. But how doth the Disc. prove that So. did hear their threatening speeches in the fit he men●onetn? su●ery not at all. It is to no purpose to say that he seemed to hear by that which he did presently upon their threatenings for they that be possessed ●eeme to others to see, when they see nothing, to go with their feece, to strike with their hands, and to speak, when not they but the devil performetn thes things, as hath already been showed out of the scriptures: even so they seem to hear, when they hear not And for the rising up, that is the giving over his tricks, having no more fits for a month: we must understand, that he which did these tricks (as the Disc. prophanly calleth the●) could as easily put an end unto them, and would readily do it, when he saw it make for his advantage, that is, the persuading of the world, that So. had counterfeited what and how greatly the devil gaineth by this cunning trick of his above the rest ●e hath done in So. body, every one may now see, and we that have been thus long prisoners do feel.  
That which the Disc. addeth concerning sorcery, charming and anointing, of So. is false fabulous & slanderous: neither myself nor any of my friends ever dreamt, that through these or any of these Som. was ever induced or compelled to say that he had dissembled, as the Disc. affirmeth, but proveth not nor never willbe able justly to prove: 
pag 194  only this it was: Some in Nott. suspected lest while So. remained at S. joanes there were that sought the casting of the devil our of So. that counterfeited, not by prayer and fasting, but sometimes by conjuration, at other time by an ointment wherewith M. Gregory a reputed papist caused him to be anointed. It is said by the Disc and deposed by his witness Shepherd and Cooper that by M. Gragoryes appointment, this ointment was given him to make him more nimble to show his tricks: yea but it should seem that it had an other odd quality in it, for when Shepheard gave some of this oyatment to Mary Cooper, (Som. sister) to anoint her finger as by his deposition appeareth, he said that she should have no more fits, what this ointment was, and where it was had, whether of M. Gregory himself, or by his appointment of the Apothecary, doth not appear in the depositions, in which point is to be noted the covert & close carriage of both the deponents.    

OF CHAP. 5.  

Discoverer  
Of M. Dar. 
〈◊〉 195  ridiculous pretence, that So. was induced by the devil in form of a black dogg● and an ass, to say he had dissembled.   

Darrell.  
But hereof we shall not need to doubt, how ridiculous soever it seem to the Disc. if we can persuade ourselves of the truth of Summer's former answer and hand-writing whereupon it relieth, and is grounded, His words be these.  
Being at S. joanes, there came unto me a thing like unto a (o) dog, & said unto me: And if I would consent unto him and say that I was a counterfeit, he would give me a bag of gold, and if I would not, he would make me be hanged, orelse he would tear me in pieces. And if I would I should do any thing that I would take in hand, and he would come ●o me like a mouse, and would help me. And there came to me a thing like an 
a us Somers be a man of that 〈◊〉 & h●ste stin●so 〈◊〉 t●n tical with M. Ha●s●●tt and the Bishop against M 〈◊〉. why are they not as kiud here to believe him in this point, when he speaks for the clearing of D●rrell. yea the cause itself also, for which Dar. fusse r.  assè and said if I would not say that I was a counterfeit, he would cast me into the well, and so went away.  
We shall be the better persuaded of the truth hereof, if we first remember that which by experience hath been found true, that it is Satan's usual manner to appear in visible shapes to them he possesseth, and that So. was now possessed. 2. that So. in his sits before the Commissioners said (as it were in the throat) a black dog a dog a dog a dog, iterating the same very oft and speaking at that time no thing else in his fits. 
Thyreus' chapt. 6. 5. et cap 7. 6.  3. that three of the Commissioners saw a black dog (in appearance) about the boy in a fit or fits, busy about his face, and none other. Now it could not be but had it been a dog indeed, some others also should have seen him, there being so many thronging about him, yea surely one or other would have driven him away, either for the safety of the boy, or that they might the better have seen, whereof every one was so desirous: and would never have endured him to have chopped at his face, as a water-dogge at a duck, as it was said by some of good credit he did. 4. where this thing like a, black dog that is the devil, promised to help Som. in any thing he would take in hand, meaning, to do those things he formerly had done in him, because So. saving he counterfeuted (upon which condition he made him this promise) might the rather be believed to counterfeit, it is manifest that therein this writing is true, for that ever since he made that confession until this day, So. when he will doth his trick● such as none can do, and therefore we may be assured this thing like a mouse doth help him, and when he will, he leaveth & putteth an end unto them, as though So. had done all, and not this mouse. S. That the second or latter part of this writing also is true, as is before showed. Now these five things being true, as indeed they are, I see not why any should doubt of the truth of this writing: which being true it is manifest that So. was induced by the devil in form of a black dog and an ass, to say he had dissembled: and then is not this Darrells ridiculous pretence?    

OF CHAP. 6.  
How M. Dane hath falsely affirmed, that So. was induced to say he had dissembled, for fear of hanging: whereas he falling into his fits before the commissioners at Nott. (upon a former compact) the fear of hanging was one of the chiefest causes, that he then affirmed, that he had not dissembled.  

Discoverer.  
There is added a sixth inducement, viz. the fear of hanging: he being slandered to have bewitched one Stirland to death. 
pag 199.  For the clearing therefore of this untruth: So. before hath deposed, that one cause why about the 14. day of january 1597. he fell again to those fits, (whereupon M. Darrell affirmed that he was repossessed) was this: viz. The fear of su●h danger, as he otherwise might have fallen into, by reason of the said accusation, concerniug his bewitching of Stirland to death.   

Darrell.  
Is not this untruth like to be well cleared by So. deposition? But to let that go, and to deliver herein the truth. So. being charged with felony and for the same imprisoned, as is confessed page 149. we all know that at the assizes he was to be arraigned and therefore in danger of hanging. I desire now to know how So. could be freed from this danger, by falling into his former fits. The Disc. telleth us for that th●r by he should be sure to be defended & upheld by M. Dar. & his friends so far forth as they were able themselves, or by any other means that they could procure on his behalf. why but Dar. & his friends had they been willing & desirous, were not able to deliver him from the danger he was in, and keep him from his trial, specially the matter being in the hands of Dar. and So. great adversaries: neither yet did I or anve of my friends attempt any such thing. as the Mayor with the Aldermen and town clerk know full well: whereby it is plain that as we were unable, so we desired not to keep him from his trial: This therefore can be no reason of So. returning to his old bias of dissanulation. Yea I desire the Disc. hereafter to show, how possible So. falling again into his former sits could any way help to deliver him●elfe from the suspicion of witchy 〈◊〉 being the thing that brought him within the danger of hanging. I am very sure it was the only way to bring him to be condemned for a witch, and so to the gallows: and therefore we may be sure it was not Somers, but the devil in So. that being returned and entering into his house again, fell to his old bias: for thus it was: The adversaries especially M. Freeman and ●●l. Gregory, having contended for counterfeiting about 11. weeks, but not prevailing, it so fell out, that one Sterland of Snenton near Nott. having been one day in the market at Nott. fell there sick, whereof he died, but before in his sickness said (a● his wise and others affirmed) that So. had trodden, upon his heese, when he was last at the said markert, and had certainly bewitched him, as appeareeth by page 149. hereupon it was bruited throughout Nottingham that S●. was a witch, and not possessed, and so all that he had before done, or suffered, came from himself, and his familiar spirit. This rumour spreading itself, the matter was inquired into, & found out that he died (as the physician saith) of a bastard pleurisy, in his raving saying as is aforesaid, which is confessed page 149. his wife also affirming, that she would not for any thing say that So. had bewitched her husband. Heereuppon the aforesaid rumour suddenly vanished and came to nought. But M. Freman and M. Gregory coming from London abont ten days after, reu●ued the same, and of iu●t nothing made a heinous matter, and would needs have So. to be a witcn. M. Freeman got to his own house Sterlands' wi●e, and some of her neighbours, and so wrought them that the poor wife & her neighbours said forthwith after openly in the town hall somuch, as whereupon for the bewitching Sterland her husband to death, So. was imprisoned and they bound to give evidence against him at the next assizes. And hereof So. was not ignorant, being a matter notoriously known to the inhabitants of Nott. Thus we see how So. came to be in fear & danger of hanging, and by whose means or procurement. what was now to be done by Somers or what was the safest courie for him to take, whereby to free himself from the danger he was in, & to save his life? Surely to say and stand to it that he counterfeited in all that he had done before, for who would then accuse him of witchcraft, or give ear to such accusation? If he would affirm that he himself did all by art in disse●nulation, no body would believe that he had either devil or spirit, or any thing to do with spirit or familiar, this (I say) wa● an eas● and sure way to save his life, an● so it proved. Again, S●● might thus think with himself M. Freeman and M. Gregory who would fa●ne have me to be a counterfeit: are they who have caused me to be accuse● of witchcraft, and they are able to take that order with M. Maior, and the other Aldermen they specially joining 〈…〉 matter shall 〈◊〉 stood to the truth, and had never acknowledged any counters, 〈◊〉, for any ●●ing man could see, he had been as certainly arraigned of 〈◊〉, as ●e ●as accused and ymprisoned for the same, ●●rlands wise an●●her neighbour's had given evidence against him, a● such a jury (〈◊〉 trust) ca●●ed out to have gone on him, as it 〈◊〉, be would have found 〈◊〉 guilty, as well as one at the ●ame a●●nes, that found 〈…〉 not guilty of murmuring or be 〈◊〉 to death the child of 〈◊〉 Co●per 〈◊〉 to ●omers. 
pag 200.  Whether So now were drawn to say he ha●●●ssembled, for fear o● hanging, as I affirm, or the care of hangig 〈…〉 as the Disc. affirmeth ●et the ●●eader judge. Put the Dis●. proceedet● yet a little ●urther in 〈◊〉 proof of that ●e affirmeth.   

Discoverer.  
〈◊〉 after that So. upon that o●ca●im, and s●me others, fell to his 〈◊〉 in them about six weeks, 
pag 199.  and did 〈◊〉 make 〈…〉 known, ●or all that time, an● his 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 that So. for 〈…〉 again to 〈…〉 by●s of 〈◊〉.   

Darrell.  
〈…〉 only about ten da●es 〈…〉 which the Disc. m●erieth the 〈◊〉, viz. that 〈…〉 fell again to his dissimulation?   

Discoverer.  
Assuredly (quoth the Disc.) this fellow through his acquaintance with sathan (as it should seem) is gra●vne to extraordinary & pre●●np tuous boldness: 
pag 199.  not shaming to say any thing that may serve his turn   

Darrell  
Whether this latter part may be truly said of himself, and he be judged out of his own mouth, let him that hath heard us both speak judge.   

Discoverer.  
So. fell into his sits b●fore the Commissioners at Nott. upon a former compact. 
〈…〉  and for fear ●shanging (chief) then affirmed, that he had not dissembled. This is by degrees made manifest unto you.   

Darrell  
But how? by So. depositions, which are strengthened by the depositions of others, these latter I will for a season spare, and we will hear what So saith the principal deponent here. as also throughout the 2. 3. and 4. books of the Discovery.   

Discoverer.  
Concerning the first So. deposeth thus. 
pag 200.  It being known, that I was to appear before the Commissioners, Nich Shepheard, and others moved me, that when I should come before them, I should show some of my trickem such manner and form as I had before done them, & not rise again until M. Maior should call me, that thereby (say they) it may plainly appear to the Commissioners, that whatsoever thou hast done before was done of thine own accord, & merely counterfeited, This counsel being agrecable to M. majors desire (as I was informed) I did willingly yield unto it.  
Now for the second point, 
pag 201.  let So. proceed, upon the aid agreement, I appearing (saith So: before the Commissioners, and after some speeches had with me (by some of them) fell down and played divers of my tricks: as I was accustomed to d●e●m my pretended fits. There I continued tumbling & acting my tricks for a long time, still expecting when M. Maior would call me whi●est I was thus tumb●ng, two did prick me with pins: one in the hand, and an other in the leg, which although I felt most sensibly, yet I endured it because I still waited, that M. Maior should call ●ne, but beforgetting 〈◊〉 & I being no longer able to continve in that sort, I did risup myself, as I was wont to do, in the end of other my dissembled fits.   

Darrell.  
Whether there was any compact between the Mayor and Somers it mattereth not, If there were not, their sin is at the door & will one day find them out that have so deposed. If there were it came doubtless from the 〈◊〉 of the devil, who having for sundry weeks before lurked in Summer, (that so he might the better raise up the evils name of counterfeiting of the great work of god● and being by the appointment or commandment of god (as is to be supposed) at this time to manifest himself, thought t●e●● by to help ●●mselfe, and persuade the world still notwithstanding this his recovery, that So. was a counterfeit. If any demand why should the Lord commaound the spirit to discover himselfes? I answer, t●at at is a secret & ●nly known to the lord: yet it may be, because the Lord having foreappointed a mighty and wonderful opposition against his manifest work, he would have solemn witnesses fu●● thereof, for the further strengthening of those who should believe his work, and making those the more, yea out of measure mexcusable, who should resist & fight against it, percase also and partly to strengthen and encourage his servants whom he would especially use not only in bearing witness to the possession and dispossession, but also to the repossession of S●mers, which last the world would not endure to hear of: and to put them in hope (for their further encouraging therein) that as then after ●athan had withdrawn and hid himselfe● a time, whereupon there was great contention, whether the boy were possessed or counterfeited, the Lord did discover the spirit to the manifestation of the truth, and that before solemn witnesses, so one day after an other manner of contention, I mean far greater, and before more solemn witnesses, of greater authority, god would vnca●e that ●ul till spirit & deceiver of the world, to the full manifestation of the truth, and his own glory, whether then I say there was any such co●pac● as is here mentione● or no, it mattereth not, neither whether 〈◊〉 were afraid of hanging but the matter indeed to be considered by us is, whether So did those strange things whereof the Commissioners were ey witnesses, as So. and the Disc. affirm, or the devil as we affirm.  
The Commissioners with sundry others of account and good credit do know, that before them Som. wallewed to and f●o●●n the chamber floor, or swiftly rolled with his body stretched out to the full length, in very strange and admirable (●ea I ma● truly say) 〈◊〉 supernatural manner. 2. That he lay before them with his body swelle● greatly. 3. His entrailss were short up and down along in his body, much like to the sprouting of aweavers' s●ittle 4. great violence was offered unto him thereby to make try all i● he had any feeling, and namely he was pri●ed with p●nns in hand and leg, whereat he stirred non●●re than a stock. 5. being pricked and that deep, not a drop of blood if ue●●●t. This pricking with pinnace, and the induringe thereof So. himslefe we see confesseth, so it may be●● did, the not issuing of blood, and the Disc. thought good to keep that back: but 〈…〉 come cure only, yet this I am sure of, that 〈…〉 was held up before 〈…〉 where he had been pri●●ed, but the 〈…〉 to be there gathered, & 〈…〉 did not 〈◊〉 because the skin was 〈…〉 by name, that only pricked 〈…〉 men deep, (as M. C●●ge Sma●● (who 〈…〉 of London, as also 〈…〉 down, of purpose 〈…〉 would be. It now Som. 〈…〉 are to order the matter, that 〈…〉 pins, a deever stir thereat, nor 〈…〉 his intra●s, than I deny not but 〈…〉 the Commissioners: otherwise 〈…〉 from the devil, and so he 〈…〉 the Disc. will put out the eyes, not only 〈…〉 but 〈◊〉 many others also.  
〈…〉 ●hew his own tricks, and 〈…〉 with the Mai●● was that thereby 〈…〉 Commissioners that whatsoever he had done 〈…〉 counterfeited, or as M F 〈…〉 and the 〈…〉 them and was asked be 〈…〉 fell down, did he answer that a 〈…〉 and in a word so as by his answers it was 〈…〉 he could not, or would not tell of any thing that 〈…〉 had done, or wa● done unto him by others 〈…〉 the company of his counterfeiting, wh●● 〈…〉 why he then did his prank●, but to induce 〈…〉 contrary. So. is produced by the Disc. answerange this 〈…〉 words.   

Discoverer.  
〈…〉  
〈…〉 durst not speak his mind therein, & call me, seeing the rest of the commissioners, and many others so confident indeed, that I was repossessed. Further more I also then feared lest M. Markham's, and one ●aques words, with sundry others, would prove true: who the same morning & overnight ●ad could me, that if I were found to be dissembler, I must be hanged: whereas quoth jaques, if it then appear that thou art not a dissembler, there can no law nor judge hurt thee. In these respects I thought it the safest way for myself, to yield for that time to their humours, and to answer as before is expressed, that I had not dissembled.   

Darrell.  
For our better understanding of the juggling and deceit here used, we must know that even as So. was facing it out to the Commissioners, that he had counterteyted, and yet refusing to counterfeit so again, he was violently cast down, the spirit then trifling exceedingly: so framing his countenance, & toying with his arms and legs as a man in carnal reason would have verily thought that he counterfeited: nothing being done but that might easily be done by any. Our help was thus, that being pu●led by the ears and hair of the head as 〈◊〉 they should have nave been plucked of, and there withal his head beaten so to the floor, at a merciful man would scarcely do to a dog yet he stirred nor not at all thereat, nor at the pricking of him with pings, neither did any blood issue at the places pricked.  
This fit ended, he being asked by the Commissioners what he had done also what others had done to him, he could tell of nothing, one of the commissioners asking him, whether he were not pricked of one of his hands with a pin, he answered yes houldinge forth the wrong hand: whereby those that were present perceived, that he would gladly have uttered those things that had in that fit be fallen him, if possibly he could, that so still he might have persuaded men that he had formerly dissembled. Lastly being demanded whether he had counterleted, he answered with a braten face as before the said fit that he had counterfeited Forthwith he was carried away by his keepers and presently after elsewhere in the town fearfully tormented by the devil, whereof when tidings was brought to the Commissioners, viz. that now So. was very fearfully handled, some commanded that he should be brought back again, which being done accordingly, he no sooner appeared before them, but he was in a fit, and so proceeded from fit to fit, till he had had sundry, the spirit in these vexing him indeed, and showing his rage & malice against man, and not in subtlety as he did at the first,  
Where now the Disc. affirmeth, that So. liinge in the fit, he had at the first, when he was pricked with pins, and out of which the 〈◊〉 should have called him, did upon good deliberation (for sooth) change his my●●e, and according thereto the fit being ended, say to the Commissioners that he had not dissembled it is untrue, for then be affirmed the contrary, that he had dissembled, as the Commissioners 〈◊〉 sundry others can testify: And if So. did say to the Commissioners, that he had not dissembled which I do not remember, it was after he was sent for the second time, and upon the fearful vexation be then endured thick and threefoulde by Satan which helpeth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 at all 〈◊〉 notwithstanding that were so, yet this that So. and the Disc. do tell us, is false.  
Secondly it is to be observed how the Discoverer proveth that Somers thus changed his mind lying in his fit● why Somers (o) saith so, neither can this be otherwise proved. Also how he proveth that Somers at the end of this said fit, 
〈…〉  (o) affirmed that he had not dissembled: Somers deposeth it: and there is not somuch as a false witness strengthening it, so that the truth hereof resteth only and barely upon So. credit, which I think is long ago shameruily cracked, and shivered both with wise men and with fools. 3. were So. credit better then, it is, yet the tale which is told us, is so unsavoury or rather so absurd, & senseless, that me thinketh it is more than strange that any man of wisdom and judgement should ever hearken unto it, or embrace it as a truth.  
For mark I pray you: here is a paltry boy brought in delyberating and consulting, as if he were a grave man of great deliberation and advisement. And when I pray you and at what instant must this grave deliberation of his be, forsooth even then when he was doing of his rare fayts, and others using their pleasure towards him: one violently beating his head to the floor, and plucking him by the hair and ears full sound, an other pricking him in the hand with a pin, a third in the leg: & he in danger to be so further dealt with, & to have the like hard measure offered him: he knew not by how many, me thinketh that by means hereof his thoughts should have bear drawn an other way, partly to the tricks he had in hand, partly to his pain and partly taken up about the present denger and likelihood he was in of enduring yet more pain, and by reason hereof so perplexed and interrupted, as that he could hardly have fallen into so grave a consultation with himself: and so orderly also have proceeded therein from one point to an other, from the first & weakest reason that moved him, to the second & stronger, and from thence to the third and most forcil●e of all.  
Of all scasons this sure must needs be the most unfit and unseasonable season for Somers to debate deliberate and consult in: neither dee I think that this ●lot and device of Som. and the Discover 〈◊〉 sappor wit in it at all, to make this consultation dete●● unation and re●omtion to be 〈◊〉 or du●ing the 〈…〉 pretended fits. there would be no ●auor in this. Ye● had in 〈…〉 more probable if they had said, The fit being ended and passed, o● whilst 〈◊〉 stco● before the commissioners, bethinking himself what answer to make: but take the ta●e as it is delivered us, viz. whil● he was in his 〈◊〉, and I think he is scarcely well in his wits that will believe it.  
4. The third and main reason leading him there unto was (forscoth) the scare of hanging, a●sing of t●●s speech, that if he were found to be a dissembler he must be hanged. Be it that these weeds were spoken must So. therefore needs be in such a great per plexity and fear of hanging, as if the very naming thereof were sufficient to make him qua●e for fear?  
Alas poor simple boy, belike he thought that every word was blow. But wherefore do I call him simple, who deliberatinge and discussing of matters before he resolved what to do showeth so much wit? where now was all his ingeny and deep consultation, that scared hanging because of his dissembling? doth not every child know that for cozenage a man can not by our laws be hanged, 
pag 203.  but is otherwise to be punished?  
And if herein he were ignorant, and that none of his friends of themselves would have told him so much, yet he might easily by inquiry have learned so much: But how proveth the Discoverer that these very words of threatening were used? By the testimony of Somers, and Nich. Shepheard & john Cooper his keepers, three most vile and wicked men.  
secondly, we may observe how the testimony of these two witnesses (for the third is an accuser and party) do prove the same. If it be proved (quoth M. Markham) that thou art a counterfeit, thou deservest to be hanged: Thus deposeth Shepherd and Cooperate us M. Markham said to So. that if he were found to be a dissembler he must be hanged. 
pag 204  Again Shepherd thus: One jaques said to So. in the hearing of me, and of john Cooper that if he were proved to be a counterfeit he must be hanged And Coper deposeth after this manner, One jaques told the boy, that if he did counterfeit he would be hanged: Concerning M. Markham his speech, the one deposeth th●w deservest, the other thou must be hanged and the one sweareth jaque said he must the other he would be hanged: Hereby it appeareth that these are false witnesses being so variable & dissonant one from an other: Finally, take Shepherds words concerning M. Markham, and Cooper's concerning jaques and there was ●n all ca●se why So. should be afraid of hanging. and less why the Discou. 〈◊〉 ea●e 〈◊〉 into the●e words. This was threatening & terrifying indeed, 
pag 149.  able to hau● sha● th● c●●ancye of a stronger man: wherein the Disc. hath relation to the other fear that So. had of hanging, whereof he speaketh in the beginning of this chapter, as though forsooth this rear ●ar surpassed that. But every child may see the contrary, & the Disc. vain b●asting: for deeds ●arr patle words: And I am ve risure, that had a stronger man than So. been accused of felony, & for the same been imprisoned, as So. was, as the Disc. himself confesseth, which caused the fear of hanging in So. mentioned before: though never so innocent, yet sometimes he would have feared the loss of his life and so would no man or understanding in this case, though he were guilty of counterfeiting, as So. was not. And thus much for answer to this calumniation.    

OF CHAP. 7.  

Discoverer.  
How So-was persuade by threatenings and promises, 
pag 104  to have continued his dissimulation, after he had been before the Commissioners at Nott. until M. Dar. might again dispossess him.   

Darrell.  
Why might not some persuade So. having confessed the truth therein to continue, 
what is this to the persuading o●● to 〈…〉  and to take heed of (a) returning with the dog to 〈◊〉 vo●ntye? And what did they therein ill beseeming them? The Disc. must remember that he hath not yet proved So. dissimulation.  
As for the threatening and promises the Disc. prateth of, he that will vouch are them the reading, cannot but see, that they deserve rather to be laughed at, then to have any answer at all.   

Discoverer.  
The judges coming to Nott. he the said So. being sent for before the L. Anderso● confestly at large, 
pag 205  how he had dissembled, and there shewing his tricks before has Lordship & divers others, in some extraordinary sort, to th●se that had not see●● him before, he presently started up, upon his Lo. bid●ling him to arise, and h●●wed himself to be as well as he was before.   

Darrell.  
I do in all reverence counsel & adveise my Lord Anderson and whosoever heretofore have seen, or hereafter shall see So. do his tricks, or rather the devil his tricks in him, to turn away their eyes from So. falling down, and arrisinge at a call, to the things acted before them. The which albeit they be easy to be counterfeited in comparison of the rare effects the spirit sometimes sent forth in Somers yet ●et them be well examined, and they will be found to be such, as can●●o● done ●, any human or natural strength and agility, & ther●● 〈…〉 come from a supernatural power, which is the devil. As for So. ●●ing down and rising at the beck of man, that cometh from 〈◊〉 of the spirit thereby blyndeing the eyes of men, and 〈◊〉 taken to think, that it is not he, but So. that doth the feyts, for 〈◊〉 must remember that by the holy scripture it is plain, that a 〈◊〉 spirit possening one, as he doth now Somers, hath the ouerru●●g or the body and parts thereof, at his pleasure, as the spirit of man 〈◊〉 when therefore the devil will, (and he will when he seethe it to make for his advantage) he can aswell and doth as readily cast down the body of Somers and raise it up again, as any of us can do by ours Again he that doth those things I mean the supernaturell accidents men beheld in Somers lying on the ground, can as easily throw down Somers and raise him up, or put an end to his fits, upon the word or command●● of a man, that so Somers may raise up himself: We may here also remember, how some of those in Lancashire, continued 3. days and nights in a tit, in which time it is certain they did many things at the speeches of others, and yet it was not they but the devil in them.  
The Discoverer saith, that Somers showed his tricks in some extraordinary sort, It is very true: for the spirit tryfled and toyed exceedingly, which extaordinarily he had done before, specially exceeded so much therein as then he did. 2. It was extraordinary in that none of the sons of Adam can do the like. But the Discoverer should have done well, and to the better satisfying of the Reader, if he had told us the particular tricks he at that time did, as of the swelling he had then in his body, 
but this would have marred the fashiou of all the supposed counterfeiting.  though nothing so big as in former times, of the exceeding weight of his leg & arm like (a) iron.   

Discoverer  
Since which time (saith Somers) I have been very well, 
pag 205  I thank god notwithstanding M. Darrell did then & hath since divers times affirmed, that I remain still repossessed.   

Darrell.  
He is not, nor since hath been better, than he was for sundry weeks before, after which it appeared that he was not very well, but was indeed possessed with the devil. And so I doubt not notwith●andinge this supposed well, and very well being of his, but that he is so still, and that in due time, god will make it manifest to all men.    

OF CHAP. 8.  
Of the depositiones taken on M. Dar. beehalfe at Nott. and how upon the examination of his own witnesses, it falleth out: that the bodily actions of So. in his fits, were not extraordinary, as they have been misreporoed  

Discoverer.  
The commission was procured, & expedited the 20. of March 1597. by these Commissioners, (if the printed Narration said truly) john Sherwood esquire, high Sheriffs, Sir john Byron Knight, john Stanhop, Robert Markham, 
pag 208.  Richard Perkins Esquires, Peter Clarke Mayor of Nottingham, Miles Leigh Official, john Ireton, john Browne, Robert Fuington, and Thomas Boulton, ministers & preachers, men for their sufficiency, it is true very meet to have dealt in a far greater matter. The gentlemen are very well known to be fit governors, 
〈◊〉 of what nature that neither river end ministers of great learning. no● worthy gentle men, of great wisdom of sufficiency all of them, could once ●each unto or were able to judge of.  and are a greater matter. The gentlemen are very well known to be fit governors, and are a great stay in those parts of the country where they dwell. If the examination of a matter of high treason had been committed unto them, or any other of a lower degree, concerning the good and peace of their country, they had been within the compass of their own element, and would no doubt with all sufficiency have discharged themselves therein. But the hypocritical sleights of false seducers, in matters that concern religion, they are of another (●.) nature.   

Darrell.  
The Disc. knowing that the depositions taken at this time, do utterly overthrow So. counterfeiting, and prove it as impossible for So. by art to have done those things he must have done, if he be a dissembler, as it is for him to walk upon the sea, or to go to Room on a day, and that the said depositions do receive some credit from the sufficiency and worthiness of the Commissioners themselves by whom they were taken, thought it good policy first and afore all thines, to cast a mist as it were before the eyes of his Reader, and to put some scruple and doubt in his mind whether these were the very Commissioners indeed, as I and my friends do bear the world in hand, and yet he knoweth full well (and no man better than he) that they were the very same: only M. john Walton Archdeacon of Darbyshire is wanting in this roll and maketh them up 12. in number. secondly, allow these to be the men, then forsooth he excepteth against them, as well in regard of their partiality: branded as before in these words By their preposterous affections th●y held with M. Darrell, as in regard of the insufficiency of the gentlemen, closely implied & marked in these words: They held not themselves within compass of their own ●lemente. Concerning the first we must know that these are only but the words and flourishes of the Disc. and that indeed and in truth there is no su●● matter, all the chief of them (one only excepted) being mere strangers unto me, and two of the other my great adversaries, nay I may truly say, that I did not know any living that did more deadly hate me then M. Walton. As touching their sufficiency, albeit in other things the Disc. we see doth surely acknowledge it, yet in this present case of counterfeiting he hath a glance and wipe at them, as if they did not well know what they did: for why alas poor gentlemen they did not (forsooth) keep themselves within the compass of their own element. Mark here good Reader: Peter Clarke, Richard Hurt, Anchor jackson, Richard Morey, and William Freeman, Aldermen of Nottinghan, Samuel Mason gent. William Gregory Town-clerk, and Samuel Harsnett the Discoverer: whereof the most are tradesmen, and some very simple men, did not exceed their bounds, went not beyond their compass, but held themselves within their element in the execution of their several comissions: But the aforesaid gentlemen that had this matter in examination before (notwithstanding the gentlemen be of great wisdom and sufficiency) did by the censure of the Disc. overshoot themselves and went beyond their element.  
A strange thing: But it may be that S. Harsnet, if none if his fellow Commissioners, hath that special gift whereof he speaketh page 28. which in his learning he calleth the gift of discerning spirit● which is a measure of god's spirit, to discern betwixt counterfeits, and such as were in deed possessed: which none of the other hath: of he have so, yet me thinketh these other commissioners should at least be able to tell whether So. being pricked with pins before their eyes. stirred thereat or no● and whether any blood issued out: whether his body swollen &c. and this (with such like) in this case sufficed, and is sure within the compass of their element.   

Discoverer.  
And conscerning also the witnesses themselves, much might be said for their excuse. 
pag 209.  They having conceived well of M. Darrell, could not easily suspect any treachery in him. 
that is as mu●h to say, that they did not s●● wear themselves more, if S●r●●rs count sere as the In●●. will have it.  And to say the truth these grounds presupposed to be true (which M. Dar. had taught them) viz. that whatsoever he did or spoke in his fits it was not So but the devil that did & speak it: it may rather be marveled, that they deposed no (a) more, then blamed that they deposed so much.   

Darrell.  
Mark I pray you the unconcionable proceeding of this Discoverer: First in his preamble to the depositions, something be saith to exte●●uate the oversight of the commissioners, then for the excuse of the witness he telleth us that the witnesses also conceived well of me, or were 〈◊〉 preposterously affected towards me and thence also it came that they deposed in this manner as they did: what a thing is this: that almost all men should thus affect and love me: whom others somuch detest and abhor? The Commissioners they through their preposcerous affections to me ha● their eye of wisdom blinded: 
〈◊〉 208.  so as they like unwise men as they were, held with Darrell, believing that Som. had not dissembled whereas the wiser sort believed Somers. The witnesses (being no less than 17.) conceived so well of me as for the affection they bore me (i● the Disc. say true) they purposely forswear themselves: for it to those things which upon their oaths they did avow, 
pag 207.  they did depose not for that they saw and feit any such rare and impossible things in So. as they deposed: but upon some partial and corrupt affection towards me: then can it not be denied but that they did stately per●u●e themselves: which if it were so the Disc. being a minister of the gospel, might have been better occupied a great deal to have displayed their corruption and aggravated their sin, than thus to have pleaded in their defence and excuse. another thing whereby the witnesses were droven to depose as they did, was (saith the Disc.) a fall & deceitful ground they had received from M. Darrell viz. that it was not Somers, but the devil that did & spoke all in his fits: To this I answer that notwithstanding any speech they heard from me they themselves could well enough tell what they heard felt or law in Somers: my speech could not (sure) put out their eyes or deprive them of their senses and feeling, whither the things were spoken or done by So. or by the devil, that was nothing to them. Moreover, almost all the witnesses deposed to those things which they partly felt, and partly saw, before they heard my voice at Nott. as appeareth by the depositions 〈◊〉 speech then of ●●ne could either so blear and dazzle their eyes or bewitch and relumine their sances to make them quite void of sense we● in conclusion the Disc. do●● hereupon tell us that it may rather be marveled they deposed no more, than they blamed that they deposed so much. what a ●e●ceresie speech is this, and how ill beseeming any that professeth himself to be a christian much more a minister of the gospel. From hence the Disc, to the end of this Chapter setteth down the retractations of sundry of the deponents yea he beareth the world in hand, that they have all of them retracted all that before these commissioners they had formerly deposed: Mow it is a sin and shame fo● any to retra●●at which he hath before absolutely advisedly and vp●● good groun● affirmed upon his oath. But a greater syune and shame it is to iusti●● 〈◊〉 in so doing Secondly among these retractions there be some, (as forthwith will appear) which have directly 〈◊〉 them●● the Disc. report their depositions truly. Now what 〈◊〉 abomination is this, that a Bishop & his Chaylayne who take upon them to be cen●urers and reprovers of men's faults have no reproof for the perjured, nay be ●o far from dealing so with often●● of 〈…〉 that they rather marvel that ●hey are no more perjured.   

Discoverer  
But one thing concerning our witnesses in hand, is worthy of a consideration. that the most of these that were examined, were, but simple persons, & such as had not been past twis● or thrice with the 〈…〉 of his trouble. 
pag 〈◊〉  Some (having threescore ready) would have produced his 〈◊〉 if witnesses first, but peradventure it was thought good policy to ●ay the burden upon the s●mp●er sort.   

Darrell.  
A third and principal exception against our witnesses is, that they were simple me●. I answer, some of them were gentlemen of wor●mp, others gentlemen by office, 4. preachers. In a word none of the are accounted by such as best know them, to be more simple than other men: yea I dare be bold to say not any of the 17. deponents be so simple as some that I could name of the latter Commissioners, which is a shame forsome, and disgrace of their commission. The 4. exception is, They had not been past twice or thrice with the boy. It is most untrue, for sundry of them had been oft with him in his fits, some almost daily with him for the space of a month before, and one was continually in the same house with him day and night. And where he objecteth that I having 60. ready, it had been fit I should first have produced my chief witnesses: we must understand that the commissioners sitting two days together and calling for some to prove now this, now that, one while this impossible thing to be counterfeited, an other while such other matter as in their wisdoms they thought good I was constrained to send in such as were then at hand. But how knoweth the Disc. that these are not my chief witnesses? He that advisedly considereth of their depositions, will find that they have deposed materially against counterfeiting, and so much as the world is not able to answer, much less the Disc. with all the help he hath from his miserable shift, wreasting & reexamynations. Again if there were any omitted, which could depose more materially and fully against this supposed counterfeiting, then doth this cause and work of God sustain the more loss, and is to the Disc more advantage: he might well therefore have held his peace and contented himself with that which is already deposed. But in all likelihood he would hereupon pe●● ade his reader, that the things deposed are of no moment at all, but easily avoided and wiped away with a wet finger. But alas this is harder for him than he imagineth: It is beyond the compass of all his ●ca●ning and wit, as may appear by that which he hath done already: for having herein laboured what he can by such countenance and authority as he could possibly procure, yea and pressed every thing 〈◊〉 the uttermost, yet in the end after all his sweeting, canvasing and 〈…〉 he proved just nothing in the acco●nt of any man of wisdom 〈◊〉 and judgement: as I trust will ymed●ad appear upon the 〈…〉 nations themselves. Had he not better then have sit 〈◊〉 and win●ed at these depositions, or smoothly passed by the●, as he 〈◊〉 by divers other thin●s, as if he had not seen them, than thus to have strygle● and striven like a bird in the lime, to the utter disgra●e and overthrow of himself and the pretende● counterfeytinge he so earnestly striveth for. And thus much for answer to his cogging a●d glavering preface. Now to proceed to the eamininge of the Dis. re-examynati●ns. That this may be done the more thoroughly & exactly, I will first set down the first depositions of those whom the Disc. hath re-examyned, (where he either hath not done it at all, or else but in part) and so comparing their former and latter depositions or reexamynations together, we shall plainly see what those witnesses have retracted or qualyfied, and how worthily and substantially this Disc. convinceth the depositions of the 17, taken by the above named 12. Commissioners.  
Robart Aldridge clerk vicar of S. mary's in Nott. sworn & examined, saith: 
Narration dep 2  that first he coming to W. Somers upon thursday being the 3. of November (as he thinketh) he found him lying upon a bed, no beddcloathes lying upon him, but only his hose: and saw a thing running up his right leg to the quantity of a mouse, and he calling unto god by prayer, ymediatlie it removed out of the right leg into the left, & laying his hand thereupon, immediately it removed into his belly, where it did swell to a very great quantity, twice so big as his body as he thinketh, and from thence in to his breast, & there it was the bigness of his fist, & from thence into his neck & from thence under his care, where it remained in the bygnes of a french walnu●t, not changing his former colour, and so remained there for the space of a quarter of an hour.  
And this examynate further saith: that he heard in a strange hollowish voice, that he was his, and this examynat answering said that he lied, he was gods: & that he had made a promise unto god in baptism to be his, than the voice answered, that he was god Christ & a king, & that he made baptism, and that he made him his by a new covenant.  
This examynate also further saith, that the said W. So. had such strength, as five men had much addo to keep him down, during which time he exceeded in swelling, skriking roaring & veling very fearfully, gnashing of his teeth, & soaminge at his mouth. And also saith that standing in the hall he heard a great knocking in the parlour where the boy lay, & suddenly he rusted in, where he sound the boy alone in his bed, lying with his face upwards in his fit, with his mouth drawn awry & his eyes staring, as though they would have started out of his head. And kneeling down to prayer h●●d the k●●cking again under his knees as be thought And in the bud under the coverlet he saw the form & shape, as it were of five kythnges in 〈◊〉 to the view of his eye. And again this examinate saw the b●d●● 〈◊〉 at the sect to shake, move, & leap as the leaves of an Aspon tree shaken with the wind.   

Now followeth the Disc. re-examynation of this deponent. Discoverer.  
M. Aldridge being asked, why heretofore he bade affirmed, that he perceived, whilst S● was acting his tricks, the forms as it w●re of k●things, under the coverlet that lay upon him, the said coverlett being betwixt his eyes & them, 
M. Aldridg pag 210.  rather than the forms of wholpes, of conneyes, of rantts etc. answereth, I thi●ke my so affirming did proceed of this etc. because I have heard before, that certain witches had spirits in forms of kithings, & those forms than came to my mind. And again I do not very well know, that a man's senses may be deceived. Besides I was then very greatly afraid, which is a great means to deceive a man's senses: being a mighty passion, th●● w●ll procure many imaginations, & cause a man to think that which is b●t 〈◊〉 to be great, that which standeth, to move: & that to be, which is not. Whereby I confess (my great fear considered) that I might be deceived, in affirming many things, concerning the particularities of the said So. fits: and I verily think it may be true, that So. affirmeth, of making certain motions with his fingers under the said coverlett, & of his knocking against the bedstock, whilst I was praying by his bedside.   

Darrell.  
M. Aldridge being re-examyned denieth not, that he saw the forms or shapes as it were of 5. kitlings in quantity under the coverlet where So. lay but only showeth, why he rather termed or compared the said forms to kitlings, then to other such like living creatures, as whelps conneys, rats &c. occasioned thereunto by the interrogatory propounded unto him, except we gather the same out of the last words of his deposition. But be it for fear, or through the cunning of his examyner he was drawn unawares to retract that he had before concerning this point deposed: was there therefore no such supernatural accident under the coverlet, as the Disc. would have men heereuppon to collect? why besides this deponent, there have 4. others deposed to this rare accident, as hath been declared before, whereof two at the least viz M. Th. Grace and joane Pie have been likewise re-examyned thereabouts, but we hear neither of retraction, nor yet of qualification thereof, whereof we may rest assured that they iterated and affirmed the same again upon their re-examynation. Shall now the rest be perjured, (as needs they must 〈◊〉 there were no ●vch accident) beca●● of the 〈◊〉 of one. 〈◊〉 more, doth this prove that M. A●●ridge 〈…〉 or qualified al● that ne ●epo●ed at t●e ●irst, as the Disc. would ●ayne neereuppon mutuate, & have the world believe. who ●eeth 〈◊〉 not to be otherwise? ●ea forasmuch as in reason it cannot be but that he was further re-examyned, and that we hear of no more qualifications, it is thereby evident that he did not somuch as qua●ty that he had formerly deposed, concerning the running, varya●● swe●●ng, & ●is supernatural strength. Therefore those two impo●●ntyes remain 〈◊〉 proved and unretracted by M. Aldridg oath, and to comequently unanswered & vn●uoy●ed by the Discoverer   

Discoverer  
Whereas Tho. Hayes deposeth ●efore the L. Archbishopp of Yorks Commissioners at Nott. 
pag 212 Tho. Hayes  that he saw some thing run out of 〈◊〉 So. ●egg into the 〈◊〉, & thence forthwith into his belly, swelling the same: insomuch that the same was much bowned upwards: & when ●he same departed thence, be saw it plainly in his throat, in his tongue, and in his cheek, near to his 〈◊〉- ●oote, to the quantity of the yolk of an egg, which he taking between his fingers, foun● the same to be in sostnes like the yolk of an egg. Being re-examyned, he saith thus. I saw a swelling in his cheek, to the quantity of the yo●k of an egg, & in his throat of the same quantity: further than his throat & his face, I could not nor did see it: So. ●ying in his clothes. But I saw a stirring run down his breast, & into his legs, without any rising or quantity, that I could discern, saving in his bel●y, the boy at that time lying on his back somewhat bended.  
This swelling and running of something in So. body, is one of the chief supernatural actions or passions, (for the Apology it seemeth knew not whether to cal● them) that M. Dar. & the Narrator do insist upon, for the proof that So. was possessed. But if they were no other, then M. Hayes upon his examination hath deposed: there was no great strangeness in them. It is supposed that M. Dar. will be very angry, to have these supernatural run so extenuated: But he must be content, for it is very agreeable to his former success.   

Darrell.  
See you how this man triumpheth before the victory, yea before his adversary once meet him in the fields. I may very well say to him, 
〈…〉 11  as Ahab said to Benhadad: Let not him that girdeth his harness, boast himself as he that putteth it of, To prove that So. hath not counterfeited, among sundry other actions or passions to the number of 20 at the least, every of which is supernatural, that is such as neither can come from nature, nor art compass, I account the running & variable swelling which So. had, to be one of the chiefest: So. (say I) had a swelling between his flesh & skin of a variable bigness, in some part of his body of the bigness of an egg, in some other bigger, some se●●e, swiftly running up and down along his body, sometimes making a stay for a quarter of an hour and sometimes less, in this or that part of the body. It was seen and felt (to let other parts go) in his foot, and to remove from toe toe, and in his forehead, & other parts of his face his ear roots. yea in his very tongue, and which is most of all, to thrust out his eyes extraordinarily big a blackness being sundry times upon them for the present. Besides, being in the one arm it would be forthwith in the other, and so of his legs, and when it made any stay in leg or arm, as oft it did, then and during that time the same member was as heavy and inflexible as if it had been iron. That such a swelling there was I prove by the depositions of 11. Two we have heard already, namely M. Aldridge, and M. Hayes both preachers: the rest follow.  
W. 
narration dep ●  Hinds sworn & examined saith, that at his coming unto the said So. he did see a swelling in his neck to the bigness of a great wallnutt, and from thence it removed into the bone of his cheek, and there was to the bigness of a great hazel nut: and from thence it removed into his eye & the skin of his eye waxed black, and because this examynat had heard before that he the said So. did counterfeit, he did lay his hand upon the said swelling upon the cheek bone, which swelling did tremble like an aspen lease in a calm wind, & was very soft, but in that place did not charge his natural colour.  
Tho. 
narration dep. 4  Westfeyld sworn and examined saith, that upon sunday at night being the 6. of November, he saw So: having a great swelling under his left ea●e,, to the bigness of a wallnutt, and from thence it removed into the eye, where it seemed not so great, but caused a great blackness in his eye and upon that this examynat laid his hand and felt a certain moving and his eye changed into his natural colour immediately: and so changed 8. times between 3. and 6. a clock in the morning.  
joane Py●sworn and examined saith, that So. being in his fits, she hath seen a swelling in his feet, 
narration dep. 6  which removed from toe to toe, and so to his leg, and from thence in his body to to the bygne, of a 3. pen●y white loas and so to his throat to the bigness of a rat, and under his ear to the bigness of a walnut, and in his ey● breeze like a black clock, and so removed from place to place, which this examinate and others have sensible seen, and felt.  
William Langford sworn and examined saith, that upon the 7 of November the said So being extremely tormented, 
narration●d  and toiled, and his buvens therewith opened, he saw a rising or swelling, in the bottom of his b●llie, which to his knowledge moved the clothes: and his breast and s●omak● buerge bare be saw visibly the same rising, or swelling in bigness of agoose egg, or a halfpenny white lose, ascend up to his breast, and so to his throat.  
I Sterlley sworn and examined saith, 
n●● dep. 12.  that he saw a little thing to move in divers parts of his body, swelling the body, and rising into several parts of the face, to the bigness of a crab or walh●●t.  
Kichard Me sworn and examined saith, that on sunday at night being the 6 of November, 
●att. dep. 13.  he came, to the said So. to watch with him about 9 of the cl●●e at night, and found with him M. Westfield, and others, and betwine 3. and 6. a cheek in the morning heard a voice saying that he would have his right eye: and then he would have his left eye, the voice being as he thinketh contrary to his natural voice. And this examinate further saith, that a day or two before, and sundry other times this examinate did see aswelling in his arms and legs, they being naked to the bigness of a walnut, and removing from place to place into his body, and that he felt it in his belly to the bigness of a 6. brown lose, and that it was so heard that he could not press it down with his hand which this examinate assayed to do, by putting his hand under the bed clothes.  
I Pair sworn and examined saith, 
na●. dep. 15.  that he saw W. Som. lie groveling upon his face upon the bed, and a certain swelling or rising under his clothes to the bigness of a mouse: which removed from place to place, to divers parts of his body.  
I Clarke sworn and examined saith, 
nar. d●●. 16.  that the clothes being taken off W Som. he saw in his breast being in his shirt, aswelling or rising to the bigness of a rat, which this examinate took hold of: and found it as soft to his feeling as a down pillow, and he thinking to hold it fast, it presently avoided, and then the boy said it was gone down into his leg. And this examinate saith, that he saw him at sundry times when divers of his members, as his legs, arms, and others were inflexible, and exceeding heavy, abou● nature, a●yron.  
W. Hunt sworn and examined saith, that he did see a thing in W. So fit to the bigness of a walnut, 
nar. dep. 17.  running in the fl●she of the said So. about his face, forehead, and eyes, and so run about his face to his ear.  
That So. then had such a variable swelling as I affirm, such as a reasonable man will think, W. So could not counterfeit, or command to run along in his body at his pleasure, every on may see that will not wilful be blyndfold himself: neither can it be otherwise, except these 11. witnesses be perjured, and with them some others, who have since deposed the same. Now the Disc. thinketh to wipe all this away and to blind the e●es of the world, with producing the examination of on of the 11. deponents, and boasteth as though he had answered throughlie and paid me home as touching this swelling, to my shame, and proveth yea as he supposeth that I will be very angry, to have thessuper natural swellings so extenuated. The Disc. sure taketh me to be a very impatient man, or else this thought would never have entered into his heart. yet he shall see that I will answer him without any great choler. And first I affirm that M. Tho. Hayes being reexamined, hath not retreacted that which before he deposed, nor yet qualified the same, except the Disc. counteth this a qualification, as I suppose he doth, 
ans. 1.  that W. So. did then lie in his clothes, which in truth is a very sorry one, or rather none at all seeing in his deposition before he had said that he saw was upon all saints day and it is well known that Som. had his clothes on the day time: And this for another, that the boy did at that time lie on his back, somewhat bended. which words if they be M. Hayes his. I think he was contented to be stowe them on the Disco: and his fellow commissioners, so to be rid of them: yet notwithstanding he deposeth upon his reexamination, that he had a swelling in his belly, but in other words. Indeed I confess their is some difference in words between his first and last examination, and no marvel there passing a year between them and more, and that the commissioners at this latter examination thirsted after some difference, contrariety, retractation, or qualification, framing their interrogatories accordingly, they are the same in substance: saving that in the first this swelling is urged a little further, he depossinge that it was in his cheek near the ear root, and in his tongue: and in the latter ear root, and tongue are omitted: which was through M. Hayes his forgetfulness, or else the Disco. hath purposely omitteth or concealed them, as not serving his purpose. 2. Let us take this examination at the huckster's hand, and as the Dis. hath produced it, 
ans. 2.  and we shall find theiriss small cause why he should so boastingly say, that there was no great strangeness in the sweling. Is it not very strange to see no at his own will and pleasure, make a swelling in his throat to the quantity of the yelke of an egg, which Tho. Hayes being reexamined deposeth? 
ans. 3.  3. But admit M. Hayes had upon his reexamination denied all that he had before deposed, shall that prejudice the depositions of the other 10? or were they therefore perjured herein, because he was perjured? It is manifest by the Discovery that M. Aldridge Rich. Me. joane Pie, and W. Hunt, who have likewise deposed to this supernatural swelling, were also reexamined, but we hear not a word what these said upon their 
a nor shall not I warrant y●w so lo go as ●●ay make not against Darrell.  reexamynations to this swelling: one may thereby imagine that they have neither retracted, nor qualified the same. The constancy now of these 4 witnesses, do much more confirm this swelling to have been in So. body, than the retractation of one sole witness, 
pag. 213.  doth weaken the same, if it had been so that he had alltogeather retracted that, which he had before deposed, as he hath not. The Disc. addeth the deposition of M. Craven. I demauned what his said deposition doth in this chapter of reexaminations: and why he is set among the reexaminate, seeing he was none of the 17. first deponentes, nor ever examined before. It should seem by this and some other such like depositions of his, that he was one ready to help the Disc. at a pinch, when he stood in need of a deposition for his purpose. And here we may note the cunning dealing of the Disc. who to make Darrell, seem the more odious and to help out this pretended counterfeiting, (which cannot stand without such fly and filthy shifts) among his reexaminants foisteth in this examinante of his own culling. 2. I answer, that his said deposition is both veryn false and ridiculous, serving the Disc. not so much to convince or extenuat these supernatural run, (which he doth forsooth wonderful sound before) but to make way to a pretty jest of his, wherewith he desired be like to delight his reader. M. Darrell (quoth he) do not here say, that the devil skipped out of the boy's thigh into his pocket, and turned themself: into a  of gloves: the devil may rather be thought to have run up and down in his own cozening pate, 
pag 208.  then in the boy's body. In ●●ce sort and to the end aforesaid, he bringeth in john Wiggen, who was never sworn and examined before. yet the Disc. placeth him in the rank of the reexaminants. Finally, he allegeth So. authentical testimony, which never faileth him: and thereupon inserteth these words of his own.   

Discoverer  
Besides he (meaining So.) Likewise setteth down how he did make the said motions that seemeth to run in his body, 
pag 207.  in these words: I did move first the calf of my leg, than my knebone, which motion of the knee, will likewise make a motion or rising in the thigh. Also by drawing and stopping of my wind, my belly would stir and show a kind of swelling. The bunch as they termed it about my chest, was by the thrusting out of my breast. Likewise my secret swelling did make the end of my windpipe to move, and to show greater than usual it is. Again, my moving of my jaws one bunch was ea●ly made in the side of my cheek near my ear. And about the middle of of my cheek, with the end of my tongue thrust against it, these motions by practice I would make a very fast on after another, so as there might easily seem to be a running in my body of some thing, from place to place.   

Darrell.  
I desire every on to consider whethrr any of the children of men, admit there had been no other swelling or motions then this beast confesseth, can make these motions here specified, who can move the calf of his leg, without moving or shaking his whole leg? and so I might proceed on to some other motions, 2. where pretence is made that some swellings were made by So. his tongue specially in his face: I answer, that his tongue could not make that swelling under his ear root, much less that which was in his forehead, and least of all thrust out his eyes. and cause, ablacknes of them. But I demand how he made that sewlling in his feet, remo vuing from toe, to toe: it was not with his tongue sure he did that.   

Discoverer.  
The Disc. proceedeth. Furthermore, on Rich. Me did depose before the said Commissioners, 
pag 216. Richard M●●.  that he had seen W. Somers stand, and turn his face directly backward, not moving his body, and that his eyes were as great as beasts eyes, and that his tongue would be thirst out of his head, to the bigness of a Calf's tongue.  
But let us see what the said Me hath deposed, upon his reexamination. Whereas I have been conceived, to say and swore, as is before expressed, my meaning was & is (saith he) that he the said So. turned his face a good way towards, his shoulder, & not otherwis: & likewis my meaning was, is, that his eyes were somewhat gogling out, but otherwise no more then ordinary. And thirdly my meaning was, and is, that by reason it was candle light when I saw his tongue thirst out, and by reason of my conceit of the strangeness of So. troubles, before I saw him: his tongue being thrust out, it seemed somewhat bigger, then if So. had been well, I should have thought it to have been.   

Darrell.  
Rich. Me did depose to about 11 several things, non of which can possible be done by art, 
dep. 13.  as appeareth by his deposition in print: now being reexamined & I trust of them all, he hath only minced that he said of the bigness of So. eyes & tongue & turning of his face directly backward: which we regard not at all, as being of no such moment: doth the Disco. think by this trifling of his, that he hath answered all that Rich. Me hath deposed concerning So.? he hath done nothing less. Me his reexamination showeth some little frailty, but overthroweth not his first deposition. Yea his relenting no more, (all circumstances considered) doth rather strengthen his former deposition, than his qualification weaken it. And this I say of Rich. Me, is to be vuderstod likewise of joane Pie: whose deposition containing in it 14. impossible things to be done by So. or any son of Adam. the Disc. answereth, 
joane Pye.  with telling us she was reexamined, and of her qualifing upon her reexmination one (a) sole impossibility of the 14. 
pag 216  But he must know (as is aforesaid) that besides these have not retracted their first depositions, sundry others also together with them have deposed the same things: which their retractation, much less these sorry qualifications of theirs can not convince or disprove. And here we may again observe the deceit of the Disc. who mentioning scarclye the 10. part of Rich. Me and 20. of joane Pies depositions, pretendeth to the ignorant reader, as though he had set down all that they at the first time deposed with their full answers at their reexaminations. Besides the formers, 
Henry 〈…〉 pa● 〈◊〉 & 217.  the Disc. produceth Hen●y Nussey Rich. Newton and Wil Hu●● who having before deposed, the two first to S●m. speaking with hi● 〈◊〉 wh●e open the third with his mouth shut close: being reexamined. Henry ●uss● hath qualified, the other two retracted or denied, that the had before deposed, if the Dis●. have set down their reexaminations truly: This perjury of theirs, the Disc. calleth the qualifying of their former depositions, & interpretations of their m●●ning. 
pag 211  But if men ma● be admitted so to expound their own words, we shall never have any perjured, nor punished for perjury to the end of the world: notwithstanding I answer: Seeing the Commissioners that examined, did (as I am informed and do verily believe) threaten their examinats sometimes with having them before the L● of London, sometimes with imprisonment, & before their eyes commanded Henry Butler by name to prison it is no marvel though among many, some frail men were found, that would rather resent either in part or in whole, from that which in their consciences they knew to be true, than hazard and in danger themselves they knew not to what punishment and trouble. Stronger men than they have done as much in the like case: we all know how shamefully that notable Apostle of our faviour Peter another manner of man then any of our examinats, for fear den●ed that he knew the Lord, and that with an oath, or execration. It is no strange thing then for our reexaminats (weak and infirm men as they were) to have shrunk and relented, had it been further than this. 2. Let the very enemies judge whether voluntary oaths, where no profit or fear of evil in the world was like to come unto the deponents theirby, or oaths compassed partly with flattery and other cuninge dealing, partly with terrors and threats (as is notoriously known) be more like to be true 3. Those which have relented are but few, 
〈…〉  and can not therefore in any reason prejudice that which the rest being many have depose ●which is abundandlye sufficient to clear the cause from counterfeiting: and that we desire may be answered: offering to make up the number of these few petty revolters (2 or 3. excepted,) with a supply and advantage if we may be suffered 4 It is to be supposed that if the reexaminations were (o) seen, it would appear that more is confirmed, then extenuated.   

Discoverer  
These were the chief points, which seemed most strange in the said depositions, taken at Nott whereupon it was thought good to have the said witness, 
pag 218.  examined. And how they qualify their former words, you see it apparent.  
These (saith he) were the chief points. 
Darrell.  uz.. the running swelling, speaking with has mouth wide open, at other times close shut, the turning of his face directly backward, his eyes being as great as beast eyes, and tongue of the bigness of a calves tongue, his body cloubled, his head between his legs: for not on more than these hath the Disc. named. I answer, that there are sundry other point, beside, and among those some not inferior to them, which the Disco. doth not once name or touch in this his Chapter of reexaminations, much less return an answer unto them: In the said deposition taken at Nottingham, it was also deposed.  
1. That sometimes his legs, sometimes his arms, were heavy and inflexible like iron. deposed by john Strelley, artic. 12. joane Pie artc. 6.  
2. That W. So. had such extraordinary strength, that sometimes 3. 4. 5. 6. or more were scarce able to rule him. deposed by Rob. Aldridg artic. 2. joane Pie, art. 6. john Wood, art. 11. john Strelley, art. 12. Richa, d Me art. 13. William Langford. artic. 9  
3. when 4 or 5. sturgled with him, (sometimes for an hour together) so as they were throughlie wearied, he did not sweat, pant, or change colour. deposed by Wil Langford art. 9 Richard Me arti. 13. john Wood artic. 11.  
4. He wallowed, gnashed with his teeth and foamed at his mouth excessiulie deposed by Robert Aldridge artic. 2. Wil Aldred art. 5. john Strelley art 12 Rich. Me art. 13. Will. I ang●●rd arti. 9  
5. His face and mouth fearfully distorted, one lip towards one ●are, another towards another: deposed by William Aldred arti. 5. joane Pie arti. 6. Richard Me artic. 13.  
6. His body plucked round upon an heap like a brown loaf: & so rolled, he was cast up like a ball from the bed 3 or 4 times to geither, half a yard high. deposed by joane Pie, artic. 6.  
7. Being cast into the fire (where he lay with his hand in the fire not burned) sometimes against the walls & iron bars of the chimney, with great violence, he received no appearance of hurt at all. deposed by joane Pie art. 6. john Strelley art. 12. Rich. Me art. 13.  
8. He told of divers things done in his absence, without notice given by any person, deposedd by Elizabeth Milward art. 14. joane Pye. artic. 6.  
9 In his fits strange smells were in the place where he lay, some times like brimstone, sometimes very sweet. deposed by joane Pie artic. 6 Richard Me, artic. 13.  
10. A strange knocking percived about his bed, in his fits both his feet & hands being held unmovable. deposed by R●b Alared art. 2. joane Pie art. 6. Eliza Milward art. 14. john Pa●● art. 15.  
11. He did cry hideously, sometimes like a Bull, bear, swine, and in asmale voice unpossible to be counterfeited: deposed by Willam Langford arti. 9 Robert Aldrdg arti. 2. Rich. Me arti. 13.  
12. His leg would be crooked with his falls, and could not be strightened, deposed by Rich. Me art. 13. Tho. blaies arti. 1.  
13. In his fites his pulses and temples did not beat. deposed by William Lang ford, a Chirurgeon arti. 9  
14. His eyes was black and changed colour in his fites, deposed by William Hind arti. 3. Tho. Westfeild arti 4. Rich. Me art. 13.  
15. He lay for an hour as one dead: cold as Ice, his face and hands black, no breath being perceived to come from him. deposed by joane Pie art. 6. Eliza. Milwarde article. 14.  
These points, are contained in the aforesaid depositions, and seemed most strange, as well as the former mentioned by the Discoverer, and if ●uer either the Bishop or his Chaplain do plead for the devil again, the must needs return us answer unto these or else they do but tifle say nothing. Secondly, he shall do well to make known to the world, what M. Aldridge, M. Hayes, Rich. Me, joane Pie, and the other reexaminats did say being reexamined to the other points they had before deposed. In the mean season every child may see, that the Dis. hath not performed that he professeth to do in the title of this chapter. uz. to make it plain, that upon the reexamination of my own witnesses (as he calleth them) it falleth out, that the bodily actions of So. in his fits, were not extraordinary, seeing he hath not so much as named 
c neither was it wisdom to name them seepage they must needs have marred the fashion of all the supposed counterfeiting.  15. of them, and if I should grant him that those bodily actions (or passiones) of So. which he mentioneth, were not extraordinary (for which he saith very little, and proveth full silily) yet there is enough beside to make it manifest and apparent to the world that it was impossible for Somers to have counterfeited.  
And whereas it pleaseth him to speak so indefinitely, and to say that That said witnesses were examined, closely and cunningly theirby implieing as if they had been all examined, & so it seemeth would feign have his reader conceive and be persuaded, whereupon also: (doubtless) it cometh to pass, that he never mentioneth neither the number of the first deponents, nor of the reexaminats: we are to understand, that upon the 20. of March 97. before the 12. Commissioners mentioned in the beginning of this chapter, there were 17. witnesses examined, whose names are confusedly set down before: with the principal things they deposed. Since which time there have been sundry of the said deponents by the Dis. and other of his colleges reexamined: but how many I know not, and he himself mentioneth only but seven with their qualifications: thinking by this mask & vizard of a reexamination, though he bring in but a few, and of the meanest of the things deposed, suppressing and silencing the rest of the rare accidents deposed, together with many deponents, to carry away the cause as it were in acloud, and to dazzle men's eyes and make them believe, that all the depositions (wherein I and my fellows do so greathe trihumph) are fully answered, confuted, and overthrown. But we must not forget, that of the 17. ten of them have either not been reexamined at all, or else being reexamined have resisted all their rem xationes, threats, and allurements, and do through god's mercy continue steadfast and unmovable: upon the testimony of which witnesses (with many more) 
a for besides these 17. their have been 〈◊〉 by the bishop & his commissioners about 13. more deposed, which have witnessed by Somers many things unpossible to be counterfeit.  this truth, I meaine, the impossibility of Somers counterfeiting doth resye and stand so sure, that the world is not able to remove it. For if in the mouth of 2: or 3. witnesses a truth by the ordinance of god is to stand, and every controversy to be decided: how much more than is this truth to stand stead fast, and controversy to be ended, even by the Lords own ordinance, in the mouth of ten times 3. witnesses or their about  
FINIS.     

THE FOURTH BOOK  
The impossibility of Som. counterfeiting being manifest enough by the last chapter, in the eyes of any unpartial and indifferent judge, were there nothing else said, nor to be said, than theiriss already said. I think it shallbe wisdom to use few words more concerning the same. Besides, I am afraid the reader is w●●rye in turning over such patched and ridiculous stuff as this, when myself am not a little grieved to see my time (which ought to be more precious to me than the gold of ophir) thus vainly and idly consumed, in turnninge and raking up such filthy and unsaurie dung, and were it not that I am persuaded that the Lord hath called me hereunto, both for the defence of mine own innocency, and specially the setting forth of that wonderful work of his, which wretched & ungodly men do seek by all means to deface, I wou●d in that regard have buried all in silence long ago. For these causes (most christian reader) albeit I purpose (by thy patience & god's assistance) to make the case more clear and plain unto thee in that which remaineth to be answered of the objections & surmisses of the Discoverer: yet will I theirin be as brief as possible I can, and as the unreasonableness of the adversary will give me leave: the rather in that whatsoever he coineth and breatheth out against the cause rather than me hereafter, cometh out of the very same forge and shope with the former, whereof I am content to make thyself judge in the pervell.  

OF CHAP. I.  

Discoverer.  
How M. Dar. laboured from time to time, to make those things that So. did, & were but very toys, to be thought both strange & extraordinary.   

Darrell.  
Whether the things deposed to be done by Som. (done indeed by the Devil) were very toys and nothing strange and extraordinary in them: and further whether the things done by So. were such as he did or could do of himself. and so argue a counterfeiting, or whether the did pass his reach, skill, and power and so argue a supernatural power, namely the power of the devil within him, let the christian reader himself judge by my answer to the last chapter.    

OF CHAP. 2.  

Discoverer  
How M. Dar. would not suffer as near as he could any to deal with So. 
pag 225.  in his fiets, to try whether he were senseless or dissembled.   

Darrell.  
The ground of this chapter is this assertion fathered upon me: uz. that Som. or whosoever is possessed is senseless in all their fites: whereunto I have sufficiently answered in my answer to the 3. chapter of the 2. book.    

OF CHAP 3.  
How M. Dar. endeavoured to excuse So. when he was taken short, and did such toys, as did argue him sufficiently to be a counterfeit.  

Discoverer.  
It is objected that his foaming came from a piece of black lead he had in his mouth. 
pag ●93.  I put (saith Somers) a piece of black lead into my mouth, that thereby I might foam in more abundant manner.   

Darrell.  
It is true that one a time he had a little black lead in his mouth, 
ans. 1.  but (as I verily take it) he did not then foam, as partly appeareth by Edmond Garlands deposition, (following) who was then present. But be it that he did. his foaming came not, nor was because of the said black lead: for then another putting black lead into his mouth, shall their by be made able to foam also which I think non of understanding will affirm: and trial thereof may soon be made: 3 we speak of a ●●ming in the time of his first possession, now foaming, and then foaming, specially in great abundance the day of his dispossession: and this black lead from whence his foaming should come, he had only once in his mouth, when he was at Garlands house, as is plain by the depositions concerning the same, which was almost 20. weeks after the foaming we speak off. Now although black lead may peradventure have such an odd mystical quality as is pretended, yet it could not (sure) cause him to foam, so long and so many weeks before he had it. For theiris no body that deposeh to any black lead: then and if he had had any we should no doubt have heard of it: nay So. himself deposeth no such thing: but by this deposition we may rather conjecture, that if the devil caused not his foaming, but himself, than it came by rolling a stone or soap in his mouth, for so saith he I taught him to do, that he might the better foam, But how doth the Discoverer prove that Summer's foaming came of black lead? beside Summer's testimony, by the depositions of two witnesses. In one fit I saw William Somers (saith Edmond Garland) froth at the mouth very much, so as the foam roaped down into his neck: 
pag 23●  and at on time I found a piece of black lead in his mouth. He doth not say, and at the same time, uz. that he foamed, I found a piece et: but, and at one time I found et: meaning, another time. So that by this deposition it should seem, that Somers foamed not when the black lead was in his mouth. From hence then we can no more conclude that So. foaming came from this piece of black lead in his mouth, then from the morsels of bread, and gobbetes of flesh, which he likewise hath had in his mouth. But George Richardson deposeth more fully: 
pag. 235.  In a fit he foamed (saith he) exceedingly, and I hereing akind of grating of some what betwixt his teeth, told Garland the boy's keeper: whereupon Garland taking him by the hair of the head, and I by his mouth, we shook out of his mouth a pecce of black lead.   

Darrell.  
I will not stand hear to show the falsehood of man's deposition, but only I ask, what and if So. instead of the black lead, had in his mouth a stone, or pine? had the same caused his foaming both at that time, & lo●ge before? For I doubt not but that either of these hath as we●● that virtue and working quality in it as black lead hath: I am tru●e ashamed to use so many words about that which deserveth rather to be laughed at, then answered: but the folly of these who beleeivinge this have in good earnest objected it against me, as a matter of ●oment, hath thus far constrained me.    

OF CHAP. 4.  

Discoverer  
How contrary to M: Darr: 
pag. 235.  assertion, Summer, had his senses and understanding in his fits.   

Darrell:  
In my answer to the 8 chap: of my 2 book, I have showed, that howsoever Satan doth (no doubt) ordinarily deprive those he possesseth in their sites, of their internal and external senses, yet not all ways, but can and doth by his slyghts so order the matter, as that the possessed have many times their senses & understanding in as good measure as those that are not possessed, a thing that I have always held, and never sense I came to any judgement affirmed the contrary. Unless therefore the Disc. had proved that So: in all his fits had his per foot senses and understanding, (which he neither doth nor by any possibility can do) he saith nothing at all against my assertion, but fighteth with his own shadow, & confuteth a forgery of his own, which he faslye chargeth upon me.    

OF CHAP. 5:  

Discoverer:  
Of the motions and knockings which were heard and seen about Somers in his fits, 
pag 238.  that they were done and made by himself, and were not as M: Darr. hath reported, extraordinary or supernatural.   

Darrell  
This is answered before in my answer to the 4 chap: of the second book: and may in a word be answered again that all that is their and here objected is false, absurd, and ridiculous, as hath allreadye been showed.    

OF CHAP. 6.  
How Somers casting himself into the fire, was voluntary, and no extraordinary matter, as M. Darrell hath pretended.  

Discoverer  
Because the words of casting into the fire (quoth So.) doth seem to import much: 
pag 142.  First I say, that the fires in my Mistress house, and then afterward, in my father in laws, were but very small, made of flat coals, and so compassed at the ends and forepart with bars of iron, that except I should have thrust myself betwixt the said bars, and the wall, or had thrust my fingers betwixt the bars, I could not in any wise have cast myself into the fire. But I confess that M. Dar. having told me out of S. Mark, and like wise having straightly warned such as kept me in my supposed fits, that they should be very careful to look unto me: I did cast myself now & then into the Chimney, or upon the irons or grates.   

Darrell.  
Concerning this point joane Pie hath deposed thus On Allhalow even at noon, 
narration●d.  or their about I with sundry others, being with William Somers, he was sitting in a chair about two yards from the fire side, and suddenly was cast towards the fire, his head lighting upon the iron that kept up the ●ire, and one of his hands in the fire: and they being 3 or 4 taking him up to save him from burning, they could not set him in the chair again: for his legs were so bowed as they all could not straight them, and be so heavy, as they could scarce lift him, and that neither his head, hair, nor any part of his body was hurt or burned by the fire.  
And M. john Strelley after this manner: 
de P. 1●  He was on a sudden cast in to the fire in the presence of all: and suddenly taken out without any hurt to him by the fire, being of weight as a foresaid.  
And Rich. Me thus: And the said Som. would be violently cast into the the fire, 
dep 13  standing from the fire a yard and half off, and none of his clothes burnt or hear singed.  
Let now the reader choose, whether he will believe this beast of England, or these 3. upon their oaths, and many other affirming, and ready to depose the same, and more than this. And where he saith, that I straightly warned such as kept him that they should be careful to look unto him: how can this possible be true, seeing he was cast into the fire, before 
a then blush for shame you that plead for Somers.  I came to Nottingham as appeareth by the deposition of joane Pie which also High Wilson made known unto me at Ashbye, when he came to me their for my repiare to So. at Nott. as he and somof my own family can witness. And where he confesseth, that he cast himself upon the irons or grats: it should seem that as the fires were very small (for sooth) and made of slate coals, so the irons or grates by means thereof were not hot neither, else the would sure have burnt him.   

Discoverer  
Over and beside So. depostion the Disc. produceth two others whereof one deposeth that on a time he clapped his buttocks upon the fire, 
M. Barnard  the other, that he fell down with his shoulders on the fire.  
But he was oft cast into the fire. so that his being cast at two several times as is said, 
james Alwood  if that were so, letteth not but that at other times he might be so cast, as that some bare part of his body lay in the fire: yea it is directly deposed by joane Pie of one time, and before the Bishop of London (as I take it) by Edm. Garland of another time and place, that his bare hand lay in the fire, and for some little space as appeareth by the circumstances, and yet was not burned. And there are sundry ready to depose, that at another time and place in the presence of many, he was thrown on his face into the midst of a hot & great fire, his face bareinge down the hot coals that lying thus with a l●n●ne cap on his head Mary Couper his sister snatched at him, pluck away the cap, and left face and barehead in the fire: And yet behold no face burned, nor heaire singed thereby.    

OF CHAP. 7.  

Discoverer  
Of So pretended strength and weight in his fits, that contrary to M. Dar. and his friends reports, 
pag 244  there was nothing extraordinary in them.   

Darrell  
So. say I had such extraordinary and supernatural strength, that 3 sometimes 4. 5. 6. or more, were scarce able to rule him, though they had him at great advantag: as lying flat upon the ground, or upon a bed, (yea a low trundle bed) or tied fast to a chair 3. men for an hour or their about striving with him, though they sweat and were in a manner breathless, and theirby forced to give place to others: yet did he not so much as change his colour, or pant, nay he was scarcely perceived to draw his wind, as is deposed ergo, So. is no 
c answer this ●●g●men● or else yield to the 〈◊〉.  counterfeit. For no man can add to his strength by counterfeiting.   

Discoverer  
The Disc. now telleth us that his strength was not extraordinary, And he proveth it first by So. ridiculous deposition, then by the depositions of 7. others.  
Sometimes saith Ed. Garland a man that hath had great trial of Som. supernatural strength) Somers strength was but ordinary And again, 
pag 245  I found him often of easy strength.   

Darrell  
Why this letteth not but that at some other times in some of his fits, he was of extraordinary streugth: And this I doubt not but that Garland did at the same time depose, though we hear nothing of it. Yea his very words insinuat no less. The other six depose that they apart proving his strength, found it to be but ordinary. I do not say neither ever did, that So. in all his fits was of extraordinary strength, for then indeed Garland and the other six had deposed materially: but of such strength in some of them he was without all question and contradiction. He foamed we say, he wallowed we say, he was cast into the sire we say, etc. Yea we say not that he foamed, or wallowed, he was cast into the fire in all and every of his fits but that in some of them and at sundry times he was evidently seen to be thus strangely and extraordinarily visited. And presuppose that upon the apprehension of alewde person for some felonious act, 3 or 4. honest substantia men should bring in evidence, that such a day and time they saw the p●rtie breaking up his neighbour's house and taking away his goods were not this evidence sufficient in law and reason to convince the fell●●, because that at some other time or times, other his good friends did see him sitting in his chair and reading of a book? For this is truly the Disc. manner of reasoning in this case, to blear the eyes of the world with, and to prove this counterfeiting if 〈◊〉 ●●lde, S●●nes (forsooth) Somers strength was but ordinary: and Sometimes or often (saith another) I found him but of easy strength: ergo S●m strength was not extraordinary, as Darrell affirmeth. In like manner he argueth before: one a time saith on, Som. clapped his buttocks on the fire another, he sell down with his shoulders on the fire, ergo So. was never cast into the fire, his face, or bare hands being in the fire, and he not burned.    

OF CHAP. 8.  

Discoverer  
So. knowledge in his sits was not extraordinary as M. Dar. and his friends have falsely pretended: neither could he speak Greek, Hebrew, or Latin, otherwise than he had learned.   

Darrell  
That his knowledge was extraordinary, I trust it is elsewhere in the history made manifest. Against it nothing is objected worthy the answering. But alas poor Somers himself) who never faileth the Disc. at a pinch) he good soul like an honest youth is as every hand while so here brought upon the stage to patch out this desperate cause, and to depose at large: now whereas to this end I have alleged that he (a boy scarcely understanding one article of the Creeddid expound the Creed by the space of an hour together or their about, (a thing acknowledged by two of the Discoverers own witnesses) this is handsomely shadowed, glozed upon and daubed over in these words: that he was in some sort enabled so to do, by reason that almost every minister, that came unto him, had interpreted the Articles of the Creed divers times unto him. It had been good and a most equal and indifferent course (seeing So. is known to be an impudent lying wretch) for the strengthening of this glozing deposition, so unlikely to be true, to have had these ministers known, and their names, that did thus enable and instruct Som. in the articles of the Creed: or at least the depositions of some of those who were then present would then have been taken. It had been no herd matter for the Commissioners to have sifted out this upon the taking of the depositions, if it had pleased them, seeing it is deposed (you see) that thes Ministers have interpreted vnt● him th● articles of the Creed divers times and that in the time of this his tro●●le he was se●ome or never alone. But admit that such a cour●e ●ere taken by I know not how many ministers visiting him in his sickness, (a thing that I suppose no man of understanding will easily believe) ●et it is a question whether So. were of himself able to lay up so much, as sometimes he delivered.    

OF CHAP. 9  
There was no impossibility in So. sites as M. Dar. and his friends have 〈◊〉 p●●tended.  

Discoverer  
This th●● Dis. proveth by no less than 10. depositions. Now I 〈…〉 (saith Robert Couper) what things the boy 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 than●● a●y other of his numb●enes and capacity may do the like.   

Darrell  
Robert Cooper being present at So. dispossession, with tears confessed his sins before us all, being some 150. If at that time he though So. counterfeited, than those tears of his and confession were hypocritical. The truth is that oppressed with fear, upon the fearful sight he then beheld, he shed those tears and made that confession: as the men of Ephesus did upon the report only of the like work of Satan: but being now without that fear, as himself confesseth, his mind or judgement as it should seem is clean altered, as by this and other wretched depositions of his appeareth.   

Discoverer  
I was oft (quoth George Richardson) with the boy in his fits, and could never see any thing done by him, 
pag 256  but I could do the like.   

Darrell  
George Richardson pag 233. deposeth that he saw So. in afitte, where in he soamed exceedingly Now I think he can not do the like, though he put a peace of black lead into his mouth to help him, as he saith So. then did. And where he saith he was oft with him, I spppose his oft times, were not above 2 or 3 times.   

Discoverer.  
Seeing So in his fits (saith M. Aldred) the fift of November, 
pag 2●6  heavinge up his belly, drawing his mouth towards his ears: scriching, et, I departed away persuaded that he was a counterfeit, and that he did nothing, but that a boy noughtly disposed might do as well as he.   

Darrell  
But I would feign know what M. Aldred did think upon the 7 of November, upon which day he preached at So. dispossession, and in his prayer confessed his sins with tears, on which morning also he said to some, that the said night his sleep departed from him, upon that he beheld the evening before in Som. as also what he thought of Som. when he was first deposed before the 12. Commissioners. It may be their are many thousands in this kingdom which sometimes thought So. to be ac●ounterfeite● who now see & confess that it is unpossible it should be for this therefore is nothing to the purpose nor at all against me that M. Aldred hath deposed. For albeit the 5 of November he speake●n off ne might Imagine those few actions of the boy to be counterfeit, yet this jetteth not but that at other times both after and before upon the sight of other more strange and fearful accidents, he might be of an other mind. And thus (but for brevities sake) could I par●culerly answer and avoid all these depositions of the Discoverer. 
pag 257.    

Discoverer.  
I never did see any thing that So. 
Allow that all those & a duzen more say true uz. that they never saw &c. no did john a Style nor John a Nok● they are all we s●e in the negative. therefore 2. honest men in the affirmitive crase and confound them all.  did, to make me to think that it was supernatural: saith Nich. Shepheard. and M. Craven, I did not see him do any thing which another boy might not easily have performed. And M. Foster, I saw nothing but it might be counterfeited. and M Pare: I could not perceive any extraordinary thing to be done by the boy, but what any other might well have done: And M Wallis, I could not percevie any such strangeness in the things I saw the boy do, and james Alwood: upon the 5 of November at night: I observed that any body naughtily disposed, might have done the same. And lastly saith Rich. Newton: I never saw Somers do any thing, but that aboy of his years might easily do.   

Darrell.  
Because these men were either blind, 
〈◊〉 1●  or seeing would not see, shall we therefore put out the eyes of others, of the 17 deposed first, and of sundry others deposed since: as also of hundreds besides ready to depose the same, if they were thereunto called by authority? All men are not like to Peter and john who said unto the faces of the high priests and Elders, 
act. 4. 20.  that they could not but speak the things which they had seen & heard. 2. where almost all thes 10 witnese which saw So. in many fits depose, that they themselves could do the like, others, that any body might do the same, yea easily: how can it be but that they be perjured if they have so deposed indeed? for their be almost 30 which have deposed to about 20 things impossible to be done by any natural or artificial power. Beside, by the depositions of So. & others deposed & examined by the B: and the Disc, and alleged in this book to prove counterfeiting, and so by the Discovery itself, it is manifest, that it is not so very easy a matter for one, much less for any body naughtily disposed, to do the same So. did. Seven came to carry me (saith Somers) whom, as I think, I did very much trouble: whereupon it was given ou●, that I was so heavy in my fits as 7 were scarce able to carry me. By this report it should seem that 7 could hardly carry him, not because of his struggling, and yet every boy can not so struggle, but for the exceeding great weaight of his body (which is by some deposed) whereupon this report did rise. 
pag. 180. & 18●.  It is also confessed and deposed, that he made his belly to swell and did hide his tongue vz: so as no parcel of it could be seen with a candle, for not long before and in the presence of the Mayor with some 50 others, his mouth was by 12 persons or their abouts looked into with a candle, 
pag. 23. 5 pag 215. pag 201. pag 233. pag 189.  but no tongue nor parcel thereof was their to be seen, save the root in his throat: Again, Some: thrust his tongue backward into his throat, speak with his mouth wide open, pricked with pings, endured it, foamed exceedingly, that the foam ran down on both the sides of his mouth, 
pag 2●3.  and about his chin, & roaped down into his neck: These things (confessed by the Disco. himself and the friends of counterfeiting, yea deposed by his own deponents,) can not any body noughtly disposed easily do: yea hereby it is evident that no body can by art do the like, and theirfore So: hath not counterfeited. Let the Disc. then and friends of counterfeiting be judged out of there own mouths. And this is the 12. time the Discoverer is convinced by his Discovery, Before we have heard that the Disc. in his Discovery hath discovered my innocency: & here we plainly see that he hath done as much for the cause itself. If now hereby the impossibility of So. counterfeitiug do appear: how much more, when hereunto we shall add the rare and supernatural accidents mentioned in my answer to the last chapter of the third book.   

Discoverer  
Whether these depositions will satisfy M. Dane and his friends, 
pag 257.  it may be doubted, but to any reasonable men they will be sufficient, to show the vanity of the foresaid pretended imposibilities.   

Darrell  
The Disc. may now be out of doubt, that these his depositions do not satisfy me, as also why: neither do they or can they satisfy I trust any reasonable men, but must needs appear unto them to be as generally vain & frivolous, so most of them manifestly false, & the deponents plainly perjured, if they ha●e so deposed. far therefore are they from showing any vanity in the aforesaid imposibilities, witnessed by a cloud of witnesses. And thus is this supposed vanity of the aforesaid impossibilities quite overthrown, & made lighter than vanity itself.    

OF CHAP. 10.  
How contrary to M. Dar. and his friend assertions, W. So. was accounted by many in Nottingham, for a dissembler, from the time that he began his practices there, 
pag 259 Tho. Porter Ro●. Cooper Ed Garland M. Barnard  until be coufessed the same himself.  

Discoverer  
This he proveth by sundry depositions. One deposeth, I told M. Dar. it was reported, that the boy did counterfeit. Another, I did verily think that he did but dissemble. A third, many still hold opinion, that the boy did dissemle. A fourth, I think that So. dissembled: and thus do 3 more depose.   

Darrell  
The people of the jews said of Christ, that he was aglutton and a drinker of wine, and that he had a devil: yea the pharisees said of him, that he was aconiurer, 
math. 11. 19 john 7. ●0 math. 9 34. and 12 24.  casting out devils, through Belz●bub the Prince of devils. And yet behold there was never any thing more false. Many, yea generally all the people of the jews did think and report, that the disciples did steal jesus away by night, whiles the soldiers steeped: and I warrant you, 
math. 28, 13. 15  had the high priests, (who raised up this slander of the resurrection of Christ) sent forth Commissioners, enough would have deposed the same and yet lo● exceeding false: yea not only so, but abhorring to common sense. For what more absurd and senseless thing can be uttered, then that which the souldires affirmed, that while they steeped, his disciples stole him away? if Chrst was gone while the soldiers steeped, as they reported, and was generally believed, a 'mong the jews how knew the soldiers that the disciples stole him away? and whether he raised up himself, and went away yea or no, as his disciples affirmed? Thus we see there is nothing so false and absurd, specially if it be against the glory of god and the good of his church, but if Satan once get any to give it out in speech, many will believe it, and report it. Even so albeit it be palpable false, abhorring from reason and sense and utterly impossible to be true, that Som. did counterfeit, yet not withstanding it may be bele●ued, reported, and deposed by many. So in considerate and foolish is man to believe every thing. 
prou. 14. 1●.  This the old serpent hath in long experience known to be true, & that thereby yea by nothing more he hath in all ages prevailed greatly against the Lord, and his servants. Otherwise he would never spread abroad so manifest slanders as uncessantly he doth. And as generally in other cases he doth thus without fail, & ever will: so hath he done in these particular works of god, whereof myself have been a witness. Kath. Wright was no sooner dispossessed, but presently the devil raised up one Beckingham an old man in the ministry, and a kind of preacher, to say that she had the falling sickness: and yet the man never saw her until her dispossession. Darling being dispossessed, Satan stirred up one Edward Baker to say that he counterfeited, and others to report that he was helped by a witch of Staphenhil. when the 7. in Lancashire were delivered from Satan, the papists gave in out and spread it abroad that I was a conjuror, in so much as M. Dickons writing unto me thereof, advinsed me to come to Manchester, and onenly in the pulpit to clear myself of that slander. Neither do I doubt but that the same is noised among them until this day. For since my imprisonment I understand by writing, that they report their, that I did put the devil into them all, the very same words also have s●ndry of them said to my face in prison. And they papists at they Cl●● openly and a loud have called my beloved brother M. More, who joined with me in the same work, (and in regard theirof hath been my fellow in bonds) Conturer. In like sort when the devil was cast out of Somers, he had some at hand to say that he counterfeited: yea ceased not until by himself and his instruments, he had not only drawn t● boy (upon whom the work was wrought; to say that he counterfeited: but that the same might be more probable and the rather believed, to affirm beside that I taught him so to do: yea let us assure ourselves that if Satan should be driven out of thousands hereafter, against every such work of god, & for the obscuring of it, he would ra●e up & spread abroad one slander or other: otherwise god should go with the glory due to him, and man make his best profit thereof, without any resistance by Satan, which is not possible, except in some special case, and for a certain time it please the lord to chain him up. Be it then as the Disc. saith, (though in this chapter of his there be much untruth) that So was accounted by many in Nott. for a dissembler: it doth no more prove So. to be a dissembler, than the account and report of the people of the jews proveth that john the baptist had a devil, 
math. 11. 18.  yea that Christ was a glutton and drinker of wine, that he cast ou● devils by the prince of devils and that he had a devil: In a matter of religion or concerning god or his servants. vox populi, is not (as we commonly say) vox dei, but often, if not for the most part, vox diaboli. Yet indeed the people or multitude, said not from time to time, nor yet at any time, that So. counterfeited, as the Disc. affirmeth, but the contrary. But let us frame and thereby a little better observe the Disc. argument, thereby to see how substantially he proveth Som. to have counterfeited. It was reported, saith one: I think, I verily think (say others) that So. did counterfeit, ergo So. counterfeited. Behold the Disc. demonstration. If this be a good argument, than this also: many report that So. did not counterfeit, and some of better judgement and credit than these deponents have so deposed: as namely M. Ireton, M. Browne M. Evington, 
but alas these men were out of their own element.  M. Brinsley, preachers of the gospel: ergo So. did not counterfeit Thus also I can prove that So. was possessed, for they aforesaid preachers have deposed that they think so. Yea what is their so false, 
pag. 150. & 151.  that one may not (in appearance) prove, or so true that he can not disprove by this kind of argument? many think and prattle of the fire of purgatory, ergo etc. The jews who are not a few think, and verily think, and say to this day, that the Messias is not yet come, ergo. The Disco. may be ashamed thus to dispute. But this shameless kind of arguing, 
pag 259.  doth well sut with the cause he hath in hand. Nevertheless I answer particularly to the chiefest of these depositions.   

Discoverer  
I did always (saith M. Aldred) hubt in myhart, that he did but diss●ble.   

Darrell  
〈◊〉 we have heard before how greatly M. Aldred was affencted with that he beheld in So. the 6. of November at night, and the day of his d●possession, whither for brevities ●ake I refer the reader: so as it can not possible be true that is here deposed. And if M. Aldred have 〈◊〉 upon his oath, his deposition is not to be regarded.   

Discoverer  
When I perceived (quoth M. Leigh) that the devil, 
pag 〈◊〉  that was pretended to be in Somers, could speak no language but English, I took the boy for a counterfe●e, and so always after I did repute him.   

Darrell  
I answer M. Leigh, that this a sorry argument and silly conclusion to persuade him (and others through him) of Some counterfeiting, because he could speak no language but english. For their be many (no doubt) in England which be somewhat stragly handled, that can speak no other language but english, & yet are no counterfeits. Neither doth ●●ence 〈◊〉 that he had no devil in him: except M. Leigh can prove this, that whosoever is possessed and hath a devil in him, speaketh divers Languages: then indeed he saith something. Their is no doubt but that the 〈◊〉 can skill of all Languages: but it followeth not their upon that being in man, he theirfore will speak the said languages, or some of them, at the beck also and pleasure of this or that man. He can do many things, that he will not do. No question but the devil in So. m (god permitting) could have done a thousand things whereby it should have been as manifest he had been in Somers, as by speaking latin, or greek, whereof he did not one: and yet it followeth not theirupon that he was not their.     

THE FIFTH BOOK  

OF CHAP. 1.  
How M Darrells credit, touching his dealing with the boy of Burton, doth rely upon a false and foolish book, that was published of the said boy● pretended possession, and dispossession.  

Discoverer  
And M. Dar. 
pag 169.  himself confesseth that he read, or at the least did hear the said book read over, before it went to the press: and yet acknowledgeth upon divers occasions, as hereafter shall appear, that sundry point 〈◊〉 are untrue: which being considered together with the premises it may 〈◊〉 bethought, that M. Darr. writeth falsely, when he telleth us that a great many would depose the said book to be 
c one would think that this Disc had never gone to school he reasoneth so childishly as if a discourse may not be true in the substance & yet faulty in some circumstance.  true, if they might be called theirunto by authority.   

Darrell  
The Disc. having used many words to small purpose and not worthy the answering, to prove the printed book concerning Darling to be a false and foolish book, cometh in the third and last place to that which he thinketh to be most material, namely, my own confession, in that I acknowledge sundry points in it t● be untrue: and these he showeth in the chapter following to be three. But we must understand they are matters of circumstance, and that I do not justify the book in every circumstance, but the history to be true in substance, as appeareth by pag. 266. Now mark good reader how the Disc. argueth: The book concerning Darling is untrue in some points, therefore in all, or ergo the whole book is false. Hath he his senses think you, that gropeth not the grossness of this argument? Now, whereas it may seem that I was in fault in that I did not correct the book in these said points that were a miss, seeing I read it over before it went to the press, the very truth is, that in a writing which I returned together with the book to M. john Denison the publisher theirof, I did sect down the sum of that I speak to Darling & his friends, desiring that that being the truth might be published, & that the other lines which were penned (and now printed) wherein these said untruths are contained, might be left out. Am I now in fault, because these things were not accordingly reform? touching the other point, to wit my affirming, that many ●are ready to depose the said book to be true, though I myself (forsooth) acknowledge it to be false: mark I pray thee (good reader) the deceitful dealing of the Discoverer: how he purposely leaveth out the special words that should clear the case, uz. for the substance of it. I said in my Apology, the book printed for the substance of it, hath been offered to be confirmed by the oaths of a great many: a principal part whereof we see he omitteth: without which omisiion he could never have made (as every child may see) this goodly flourish, and theirfore it must needs be that the same was wittingly and advisedly done by him, which aggravateth his fault theirin: whereas I meant then and do mean still, that the substantial points theirof that make against counterfeiting, are true and justifiable For confirmation whereof we must know that M. Denison when he came to the B. of London to be examined about the same matter, brought in writing the names of a great many (I think about 40.) who offered to depose to the same effect, if they might have been admitted: neither doubt I but that he made this known to the Bishop.    

OF CHAP. 2.  
Of M. Darrells rashness in affirming Thomas Darling to be possessed, and of his cunning instructing him, how to behave himself upon the day of his pretended dispossession.  

Discoverer.  
This matter of Darlings was so acceptable unto M. Darrell having been out of work from the pretended dispossession of Katherine wright, 
pag 270.  vz for about 9 or ten years, as that he thrust himself into it somewhat grossly.   

Darrell.  
This he proveth by the deposition of Robert Toone, who deposeth that he relating to other preachers and myself, the manner of the boy's fites. I answered, that my opinion was the boy was possessed. Darrell said he was of opinion etc. ergo. a worthy argument sure. In the 22 page the Disc. hath these words: The certainty hereof is that M. Walkeden the boy's granfather hereing how M. Darrell had helped Kath. Wright, procured him to come to Burton, to help Darling. If now the Disc. speak truly as indeed he doth (though he seldom fault that way) than every one may see that Darrell did not thrust or intrud himself into this action, muchles somewhat grossly as the Disc. affirmeth, being theireunto requested and procured by the boy's grandfather M. Walkeden. And thus is the Discoverer convinced the 13. time by his own Discovery.  
And where he saith that the aforesaid preachers upon my persuasion, 
pag. 271.  resolved together with me & divers other ministers of a fast to be had at Burton for Darlings dispossession, and endeavoureth to prove the same by jesse Bee's deposition. I answer that had we done so, we had done nothing whereof we need to be ashamed, but the truth is we had not a word about that, as M. Hildersham and M. More with the rest of the ministers can witness.   

Discoverer  
Being earnestslye entreated (saith M. Darrell) for my presence at the fast I deaied the same, 
pag 276.  and that for these two reasons: uz. for avoiding the note of vain glory, and that the people through mine absence might be kept from ascribing any special gift to me in casting out devils. In which his second reason it may be observed: first his conceit, that the devil the next day would be cast out: than it appeareth that he had used great vaunts of the dispossession of Katherine Wright, or otherwise, why should he have sus●cted any such thing by the people? Again if this were not a shifting reason, how came it to pass, that he was present at the disposs●ssinge of the 7. in ●anca-shire: but especially of Wil So. when his name was almost at the highest?   

Darrell  
What my conceit (as the Disc. termeth it) herein is, and where upon grounded, appeareth by that I have said in my Narration, treating of the means of dispossession. For answer to the second thing here objected against me, I only put the christian reader 〈◊〉 mind, that the people of the jews would have made Christ a king, and the people of L●stra with their priest would have sacrificed unto the Apostles, ●●nabas and Pau●, as gods come down unto them in the likeness of men: and yet it is certain that Christ and these his apostles were far from seeking or desiring any such thing. To the third I answer, that being p●●me to the great good I sometime had received in being an eye witness of this notable work of god, and grieved in this respect for my absence here spoken of, especially after the boy's dispossession: I their upon thought a●d determined with myself, it like occasion afterward should be offered of my presence, not to with draw myself as I did any more, theirby to ●oose the benefit of that good which the Lord in mercy might afford me by being present and an eye witness at these & such like denuerances: a●beit in one two former respects, or for the two reason's aforesaid, I after myself desired & could rather have wished to have been absent then present. And that herein I speak the truth, 
pag 277.  and ●ye not, god is my witness.   

Discoverer.  
Howbeit, if he had been so careful to have avoided the note of vain glory as he pretendeth, he would never have suffered the words before mentioned of the devil, touching his praying, as fast as they did, that were with Darling, to have passed his hands: for theirby he seemeth so greedy of some commendatiö, is rather than ●aile, he was contented to receive it from satan.   

Darrell.  
Had I been the publisher of that book the Disc. might then with 
Answer 1  some better colour have framed this malicious collection against me 2. those words are not so much set down for the matter of the, as for the manner of their delivery, uz. with his mouth wide open: which thing impossible to be counterfeited, will the sooner be believed, when it is not only declared that the boy spoke with his mouth wide open, but also specified what words he so uttered. and in this respect their was good and just cause of publishing them. 3. Their is small cause why any should commend me, or conceive well of me in regard of this speech, seeing it was spoken by the father of lies, and therefore greatly to be suspected of falsehood, except myself had published the book: for my perusing of it was known only to some 3. or 4. 〈◊〉.    

OF CHAP. 4.  
Of M. Darrells further practise with Darling to pretend, that Satan sought to re-enter into him, and of some other his untrue assertions concerning the boy's fits, and of his cunning dealing likewise with him, that be should never confess his dissimulation.  

Darrell.  
From pag 285. until 290. the Disc. pursueth his own shadow, labouring with many words to convince me of that I never affirmed. uz. That Darling in all his fits was altogether senseless: this I have showed before in my answer to this general charge, whereunto to avoid tediousness and idle repetitions of the same thing, I refer the reader for fill answer to all that here he objecteth against me.   

Discoverer  
Another thing that the Disc. troubleth himself much with, and where abouts he bestoweth many lines, 
pag 289.  even from the page 289. till page 293. is, that I should affirm, that it was Satan only (as I did think) that used the words in those dialogues mentioned in the said book: he the said Satan transforming himself into an angel of light, at such times when he seemed to speak godlily. And this he confuteth full sound (I warrant you) first by producing the boy Tho. Darling deposing, that he doth not believe so. Then by the deposition of jesse. Be a sadler, who saith: that whosoever affirmeth so, doth lie in so affirming. There reason is, because of the godly speeches he used mentioned in the dialogues. Then and in the third and last place the Disc. himself telleth us, that for the same reason he thinketh that it can not be that the said dialogues came from the devil: his words be these: If any man will take the pains to peruse those speeches, which jesse Bee hath fathered upon the boy in the said dialogues: he shall find them to be such as will hardly be found again in any story that ever was written to be ascribed to Satan.   

Darrell  
If now I can show out of a history of good credit against which their can no exception be taken, as holy words and as unlikely to come from Satan, as those mentioned in the dialogues, to have yet nevertheless been uttered by Satan, than I hope the Dis. will yield, that the holiness of those speeches doth not let, but that the same not with standing they might proceed from the devil. We read then in the divine story, 
mark 5. 9 mark. 1. 24.  that the Temptor said unto Christ, it is written, alleging scripture for his purpose, (all the words whereof be holy.) And often thus: jesus the son of the most high god. And again, I know thee what thou art, even the holy one of god. What words I pray you be more holy than these? and what words more unlikely to come from Satan then such as these? Sure if the Disc. had been living in that age, and present at these holy and divine speeches, he would not have thought they came from Satan. Even so likewise I muse what the B. and S. Harsnet would have said, if they had been by, when that testimony and commendation was given by the devil of Paul & Silas, whereof we read in the acts These men (saith he) are the servantes of the most high god, which show unto you the way of salvation. What words almost could be delivered more unlikely to proceed from the devil, that adversary of mankind, than these? for being true, a man at the first blush might imagine, that if the were the speeches of the evil spirit, then sure he was not unwilling that men should be saved: whereas the old serpent meant theirby to hinder, and did mightily Kinder the salvation of men, I mean the inhabitants of Philippi: for by oft crying out in that manner as he did, he moved and occasioned S. Paul to cast him forth of her whom he possessed, and others upon that fact of the Apostle, to cast him and Silas a prophet into prison, & so ordered the matter that upon their inlargment they departed the city: which no question wasithe thing Satan aimed at in the commendation he gave of Paul and Silas. So that by these and such like examples of the holy scripture we may saflye conclude, that the wicked spirit here spoken of, did aim sure at some evil practice & intent, when he used those holy words mentioned in the said dialogus howsoever the Disc. happily judge otherwise, and his deponent jesse Bee, because of the godly speeches contained in the dialogues.   

Discoverer  
M. 
pag 293.  Darrell being charged, that since the time of the pretended dispossession of Darling, he had cherished, entertained & lodged the boy at his house: and that lest his own packing and dissimulation might happen to be detected is well as the boys: he did use this, or the like persuasion in effect unto him: uz. that he should continue constant, and not suffer himself by any alluerment to be drawn to say, that he had dissembled in his former fits, and that he was never possessed with any wicked spirit. And his answer is thus: one night I entertained the said Darling in my house at Ashby: and the rest he denieth: but Darling himself deposeth it. I have been with M. Darrell (saith he) divers times, sometimes at Burton, once at Apleby, once at Packington, at several exercises: from whence I went hom with M. Darrell to Ashby, and supped that night with M. Hildersham, M. Dar. two other ministers, and Mistress Ireton, at M, Hildershames house, & did lie that night at M. Darrells. Also I confess that M. Darrell hath had some communication with me, and hath willed me at sometimes that I should be constant, and stick to the truth, meaning, that I should not suffer myself to be drawn to affirm that I was not possessed: but that I had dissembled in all my said fits, and so consequently, that God had not delivered m● from the possession of Satan.  
Hear is great ado and much prattle about packing, dissimulation, and I know not what, and of the fear forsooth that was on my behalf lest the same should be detected: but if the judge should call for the evidence to prove this, then come in nothing but 2. poor & silly circumstances or presumptions: either of which if the be of force to prove any thing, 
the 1. circumstauce  must needs probably conclude this said packing. The first circumstance and argument of his is this. Since the preteuded dispossession of Darling, Darrell hath cherished, entertained, and lodged Darling: it is probable theirfore that Darrell taught Darling to counterfeit apossession: and that at such time or times there was some packing between them about the smothering of the said dissimulation. The antecedent or former part of his reason the Disco. pretendeth to prove both by my own deposition and darlings, but he doth not prove it fully: for in it he speaketh of my cherishing of Darling, as if he had been my darling in deed, or as if I had been some foster father unto him, but proveth no such thing, but only the bare lodging of him one night only: and truly I do not remember that ever he did eat one crumb of bread in my house in his life. But admit he had supped with me as well as lodged with me, and stayed with me a longer time, not that night only, but divers nights, what of all that? admitting the antecedent to be true (as it is false) yet how doth the consequent and it hang together by M. Harsnetes logic? many have both eaten and lodged with me, whom I never packed nor consulted with about dissembling a possession. The second circumstance is, Darrell willed Darling to be constant and stick to the truth, and not suffer himself to be drawn to affirm that he had dissemled I would be loath to blot paper or stand long in answering and refuting such ware as this: And therefore I only desire the reader to open his eyes and to behold the vanity of it, and withal the shifting pacherie of this discoverer who pretendeth forsooth and would feign have the world to think that these words of mine were used to darling at mine own house at Ashbie and that darling hath so deposed, & therefore I deposing the flat contrary, must needs be forsworn. Now this cunning insinuation of his. is closely & darkly but yet maliciously shut up in these words of his: the rest darrel denieth: implying therein as if I simply and absolutely denied all the rest which (to make the case plain and apparent unto the good reader) I do not. I do not deny that ever I used any such speeches to Darling at all, But that I used any such speeches to him in my house at Ashbte the night I lodged him there, or spoke any words unto him to that effect. This is that which I denied upon my oath, and deny again: nay I have upon my oath to the B of London confessed, that I said to Darling as is here by him deposed. But where & when? in the Gathouse after this Darling had been in the Bishop's house for sundry weeks togeher, and sundry means used, yea and by your leave none of the best (c) to have drawn him with summers (for the strengthening of summers con●ession of counterfeiting) to say and confess that he had counterfeited: as threatening, and imprisonment in the Bishop's house, forging and delivering of letters to Darling as come from me, and thereupon requiring and obtaining answers from him to the same letters, a thing not denied by the B. of London himself in open Court. In like fort Darlinge deposed that I said thus to him (as here is specified) at the Gatehouse after his departure from the Bishop, and not at Ashby: the contrary where unto he is ready to depose. Now where the Disc. by his wresting and writhing, altering and keeping back part of our depositions intimateth, that one of us must needs be perjured, & that in his christian and charitable intendment must needs be Darrell. The truth is (and so it will appear) that in our depositions at large we deposed one and the same thing in effect, our depositions strengthening and confirming one another and not dissenting or crossing one another And by these kind of sleights and slippery dealing: the Disc. maketh often shows of perjury and contrarieves where none is. If you will have any more circumstances, they are set down a little before in the Discuerye and do here follow.  
Darrell no sooner saw the boy in a fit, 
3. circumstance pag 172.  but presently he affirmed him to be possessed.  
Darrell told them in darlings hearing of Katherine wright, 
4 pag 272.  who having been possesed was troubled in such sort, as Darling was.  
Dar repeated in the boys hearing what were the signs both of possession & dispossession, 
5 pag 273.  mentioned in the scriptures, whereby Darling might learn, what he was to act & practice the next day when he was to be disposessed.  
Darrell moving the boy's friends to have a fast for his pretended dispossession told them that that kind of spirit was not cast out but by prayand casting. 
6   
Darrell having appointed the said fast, 
7 pag 174  he foretold to those that were present in Darlings hearing, that they should see the devil cast him into very strange fits, and that they should hear the devil speak in him, whereby the said b●ye might learn whate he was to act that day.  
Darrell affirmed that Darling was senseless in all his fits. 
8 pag ●35   
Darrell affirmed that whatsoever Darling seemed to do or speak in his ●its it wa● nothe, 
9 pag. 180.  but Satan.  
Th●se circumstances are all of them in a manner false slanderous, and malicious, so weakly proved and so s●tish●y and absurdly applied, as a man of wisdom & conscience. must needs either smile or blush at them: for answer therefore unto them moreite and to show how absurdly they prove my teaching of Darling to counterfeit I refer the reader unto my former answer to the same circumstauces alleged against me, in summers his case to prove that I taught him to counterfeit: For the Disc. being (as it should seem) barren and destitute of proofs, is forced you see to fly to his former munition and to borrow the same weapons wherewith he did so lay about him in Some hi● case. why then should not I give him the repulse and drive him back with the very same rampeire of defence I used before. where in his success I hope will be no better than it was. But I would feign know and I demand of the Disc. if Darling or any other creature did ever affirm that I taught him the said Darling to counterfeit surely no: For than we should have heard of it in this Discovery. Where then the Disc. 
pag 296.  saith: It must be even as the apt scholar of M Darrells list: And again. Darling dissembled by the cunning instruction of that impostor his master, 
pag 285.  meaning Darrell: either these circumstaances four alleged do prove this instruction and schooling, 
pag 296.  or else if you be leave it, you must receive it of M Disc. own word, and then I am sure you are more credulus, then wise.    

OF CHAP. 5.  
How Darling confesseth his own dissimulation.  
Howbeit true it is that within a fortnight after he was set at liberty, 
pag 285.  and had conferred with M. Darrell in the gathouse, and with some others, he writ a letter to the B. of London affirming that he had been drawn on by subtleties to make the said confession: and addeth these words: what is all this to the purpose if I of frailty should say, 
Discoverer  that all was dissembling, was it therefore so? if I say that this paper is black, is it so therefore? Those articles which I was sworn unto before, I will stand unto them and justify them. but concerning the other I will never consent unto them.  
The main and in a manner sole thing, 
Darrell  the Disc. allegeth for proof of darlings counterfeiting, is his own confession: set down before in this chapter. I answer negatively Darling never made any such confession. Thus it was. S, Ha●snet examining Darling on a time to 3 or 4 articles, he having answered them, unadvisedly and like aboy as he was, being then also his scholar forsooth, put his hand as Harsnet his tutor did bid him at the lower end of the leaf, their being a great space between his answers, and the place where he subscribed his name. In this space Harsnet did insert that absurd and ridiculus confession mentioned in this chapter, which was of Harsnets' fo●sting & feigning, but never confessed by Darling, as Darling after deposed, and justified the same before the L. Archbishop to Harsnetes face 2. But admite he had made such a confession: seeing it is evident it had been done of frailty and human infirmity (which yet god be praised head it not) what is this (as the boy himself saith) to the purpose? If I of fraultie should say etc. Hear it must not be forgotten how Darling a young stripling of those tender & unsettled years was dealt with and ensnared. He was for the space of a month in the Bishops' house: during which time the Bishop and his Chapline with all their fetches and devices wear daily and hourly in hand with the boy to wring this confession from him which they being not able b● any means to obtain, and despairing theirof as it should seem, Har●net his schoolmaster undertook to do this feait, when they two were in his chamber together, and did effect it accordingly, but in such manner and by ●uch a worthy devise as we hear: and then presently perceiving him not to be for there purpose as Somers was, they retaining Somers, turned him out of the doors. But before and to the end aforesaid, I mean the getting of a confession of counterfeiting, (which notwithstanding they went without) he was kept so strait, that none of his friends, no not his mother, might have any access unto him. sometimes he was not a little fawned upon: sometimes mightily threatened. S. Harsnet they two being in his chamber alone, offered to throttle him, and threatened to whip him, if he would not confess Darrells practices, sheewinge of him two rods. divers other threatenings I omit. He was imprisoned in the Bishps' house: sundry letters also (as is before mentioned) were framed and delivered to him as sent from me, from whom answers to them were obtained, theirby likewise to have entangled the boy and to have got some thing from him if possibly the could. Admit now that Darling a boy of 15. years of age, being thus sore laid at for a confession, had at length of frailty, and in a desire to be at liberty and rid out of their hands, yielded them that sorry confession that is thus fathered upon him: had the thing confessed by him, been theirfore true? Men sometimes of greater years and riper judgement, have in such case been too easily drawn from the truth to affirm that which is false and erroneous, How easily then might such a weak boy be perverted and seduced? 3. Suppose that he had voluntarily and of his own accord confessed that in all things he dissembled, yet the same suffieed not to prove him a counterfeit, seeing it is evident some things were done or suffered by him which can by no possibility be counter feited: whence may be drawn an unavoudable argument to craze the credit of him and Somrrs and of the rest of the supposed counterfeits: For no man confessing or reporting an impossibility of himself ought to be credited: But Somers, Darling, Katherine Wright and Mary Cooper, confess & report impossibilities of themselves, in saying they counterfeited, if so be they have so said●.  
Ergo they ought not to be credited.  
Now concerning this Darling (to pace by sundry other strange actions or rather passions of his,) he oft times in aday in his sits, had a great swelling in his body, by reason whereof divers times the buttons of his doublet did burst off, and his aglet holees break, albeit they were purposely made and set on the stronger. 2. He being but of 13. years of age was of that strength that two strong men could not hold high down or rule him, a thing impossible to be counterfeited: for no man can add to his strength by counterfeiting 3. In his trances he uttered sundry continued speeches with his mouth wide open, as appeareth by the book that is printed of him. 4. his arms & shoulder bones were in many of his fites thrust out of joint, seen & felt sundry times by divers. Now beside the pain and anguish of the joints & sinews in this case, I would feign know for my learning, how it is possible for a man to put his bones out of joint and in again at his pleasure, and then immediately use and occupy his arms in as goond plight as if no such thing had happened unto him. If M. Discoverer with his sweet jewel W. Somers can with all their nimbleness. packing, and dexterity, but devise to counterfeit such pretty tricks as these, than indeed the say something to Darrell, and for Darlings counterfeiting.  
Furthermore Alice Goodridge the witch sundry times confessed, that she mistaking Tho. Darling for one Sherrat a boy, sent her familiar or spirit in the likeness of a dog (party coloured red and white, called Minny) to torment him in his body, and that she had caused his vexarion by the devil. And further at her sending of him, she strained all her body, and vomited, bidding her minny to go and do the like to the boy, who returning said, that he had done so. Now the truth is, that besides the child was most fearfully tormented, in and through all the parts of his body, he was much troubled with von●iting & with often provocations thereunto, 
pag 276.  as if he had striven and stiained to vomit and could not. It is also to be remembered, that she named the time when, the place where, the occasion whereupon, and the words she used when she sent the devil to torment him, as appeareth in the 26. page of the printed book. Hereupon Alyce Goodri●g was committed to Darbye jail, indicted and arraigned, and found guilty thereof, and by my Lord Andeson sentence given upon her to imprisonment, where since she died. These thin●es considered, to say and publish thus confidently that Darling 〈◊〉, what is it else, but presumtuosly to condemn both jury and judge either of ●iustice or simplicity, or both. And these things are so notori of y●knowen to an the country, that an hundred such shameless Disc●u●ryes as ●as, are not able once to bring then. (I mean the impossid●ites afore-●ar●e) into doubt or question there. For the further con●●rmation where of, we are ready to prove and averie the same by the oath of many sufficient witness, and there-by make it most evident and pla●ne to the world, that it is imp●ssible that Darling should be a counterfeit. In the mean season we may remember that two 〈◊〉 of peace and quorum and above forty of the inhabitants of Burton neighbours thereunto, which were eye wy●nesses of darlings vexations have under their han les in two several testimonia●s witnessed, that his fits, torments, or betakinges, were such and sosu. pernaturall, as they are fully persuaded no man is possibly able to counterfeit and for this and some other reasons are persuaded and do verily think that Darling did not dissemble: as appeareth by the tenure of their letters testimonial here following. The former where of the Bishop hath, and a copy of the latter, as I take it.  
To all those to whom it doth or may appertain, we whose names are under written, justices of peace, and quorom within the counts of Staff●r●, and Derby, amongst others send greeting. whereas we have been requested and desired to certify our knowledges, concerning the strange bandling or b●takeing of one Thomas Darlinge. of late grievously handled and tormented, and that in such strange manner as was wonderfully to behold, (whereof we wear eye witnesses) we therefore for the better satisfing of all those that are desirous to know the truth in that behalf, have thought good to signify, that we are persuaded, and do verily think, that the said Thomas Darling, did not dissemble, or counterfeit in any those his fits, or strange betakinges, and the causes or reasons which move us so to think, is: First for that the manner of those his fits, torments, or betakeinges, wear such, and so supernatural as we are fully persuaded, no man is possible able to counterfeit the like. And also for that their was one Alice Good●eridge, the wise of one Oliver Goodderidge, of Stap●nhill, within the coun●● of Derby, who long before that time, had been suspected for a witch, and being for that cause brought before us, did upon her examination before us, cous●sse that she did mistake the said Th●. Darling, and thought it had bin●o●e Sherratte a boy who had done her some wrong (as she saith) and 〈◊〉 we have been informed by some of good credit to us well known, that the said Alice Goodderidge did confess that she did call her 〈◊〉 (for so she tearm●d it) which wa● (●s she said) in likeness of a little dog and called it Minnie, and b●d it go after the said Darling (thinking it had 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 in all the parts of his body, w●ich said 〈…〉 returned to her again, and sold her he has done a● she bade him, and further she did confess that after that time, she never saw the said little dog, but once, that it came to her in the Gayole at Derby, whether she was committed for the said fact, and she being in the said Ga●ie, was brought before the justices of Assize and jail delivery, and their desired the said justices to be good to her and forgive her, & she would never do so any more. In testimony where of we here unto severally set our hands and seals, dated the First day of October. 1598.  
Humserye Ferrer. Thomas Gresley.  
To all those to whom it doth or may appertain, we whose names are under written, aswell resiantes and inhabitants of the town of Burton upon Trent in the county of Stafford, as others greeting. whereas we have been requested, and desired to certify our knowledges, concernninge the strange handling or be taking of one Tho. Darling of late grievously handled and tormented, and that in such strange manner as was wonder fully to be bold, (whereof w● wear eye witness) we therefore for the better satisfying of all those, that are desirous to know the truth in that behalf have thought good to signify, that we are persuaded, and do verily think, that the said Tho. Darling did not dissemble, or counterfeit in any of those his fi●●es, or strange betakeinges. And the causes or reasons which move us so to th●nke be many, whereof for avoiding of over tedious matter, we will only her●●n allege some few, (as namely) first for that we have known the said Tho. Darling from his childhood to be of an honest and gracious disposition. and both himself and his freads in whose keeping he was during his said fits to be such as we are well assured, would have no hand incounterfeit or lew●e practices, and also the manner of those his fits, torments or betakeing were such, and so supernatural as we are fully persuaded that no man is possibile able to counterfeit the like. And also for that their was one Alice Gooddridge etc. To the effect in the afore said Testimonial. And their upon this Alice. Gooddridge being brought before the justices of assize and jail delivery was by dew course of law then convicted of the same fact, in testimony whereof we have hereunto severally subscribed our names, dated at Burton aforesaid the fift day of October. 1598.  
Peter Eckersall minister at Burton. I. Grainger. W. Caldwall W. Hawes. I. Hawes H. Blackwall R. Turner W, woodcock I. Fichit I, Finney E, wrightman V Palmer R. Moor R. Hyde I. Debanke I. Bridget E. Hudsonne T, Dutton R. watson I. Horbyne R. Baker H. Clarke E. Goodcole R. Taylor I. Simpson T. Hasten the elder, constables of Burton. T. Hasten the younger R. Hayes w. Harresen I. Taylor. R. Shenten. H. wackfeild. R. Tomson T. Saunders. I. Alsoppe. R. Teal. w. Clarke. T. Stanley. R. Hendlye I. Henworthe I. Butler R. Bradlye Ralph Teate.  
Thus we see that howsoever darlings vexation by Satan is not confirmed by the outhes of men as Somers is: Yet by the testimony of many witnesses of good credit, who render 3. forcible reasons against counterfeiting. He now that is so filthy as to believe this Discoverer upon his bare report without any proof or reason of darlings counterfeiting, before the testimony of so many alleging such effectual reasons against counterfeytinge: let him be filthy still and yet more filthy. The matter contained in these testimonials making against Darlings coounterfeitinge, I have sufficiently pressed and urged before in my Apology whereunto the Disc. teturneth no manner of answer at all, and yet beareth the world in hand, that he hath dispatched and wiped away all. These things which make so strongly against counterfeiting are likewise set down in the printed book of Darling, and are the principal things in it to be observed to prove his vexation by Satan: against these therefore and the rest of this kind, the Disc. should have bent his force in that course he hath taken, whereunto he saith not a word: and not have passed by these as if he saw them not, and in stead of them cull out some petty trifling things that may easily be practised, or make a show of a possibility to be counterfeited, as namely, the speeches uttered by the tongue of Darling dialogue wise and his apparitiones of a Cat, a Dragon, a Bear Lightnings, Thundering, a Lamb, a Dove, etc. which though I am assured that Darling did not counterfeit, yet it is evident that it is no hard matter to counterfeit and dissemble the same and more, if one were so lewdly given: and the world will easily be drawn to believe a practice in such small and slight matters as these: when it neither ● will nor can believe these things here mentioned to be counterfeited. And thus is laid open and discovered the crafty and fraudulent dealing of the Discoverer.  

Discoverer  
Lastly it is to be observed, 
pag 292.  than Darling after he had continued a while in his first pretended fits, many supposed and gave it out, that he was buta dissembler, as it may appear by the depositions following vz, jesse Bees and Edw. Bakers.   

Darrell  
This is his other argument to prove Darling a counterfeit. The very same he used before to prove summers a counterfeit. A worthy one it is sure and in effect the same with this: many supposed and gave it out, that Paul was a God: therefore he is a God. Thus we see what a blasphemous conclusion would follow upon such an Antecedent, 
〈◊〉 14. 11.  if it were true. when the Disc. hath put this argument of his (denied by me) into mood and figure, and proved the proposition, uz. whatsoever many suppose and give out in speech is true, I will then yield him the conclusion, and resign him the conquest, and acknowledge both Summers and Darling to be counterfeits. And this may suffice for answer to the Discovery concerning darlings counterfeytinge, and my teaching of him    

OF CHAP. 6.  

Discoverer  
A brief of Katherine wright's confession touching the beginning of her dissimulation, and of the reasons that moved her so to do.  
The general cause itself touching the late attempts of casting out the devil, is of great importance: otherwise it is not usual, that matter● so long past uz. about 13. or, 14. years should be searched into.   

Darrell.  
There is a cause then we see of our attemtiinge, he meaneth pretending to cast out Devils, but what this cause should be, that is a secret forsooth, we shall hear more of that another time, for the present we must content ourselves with a general notize of a general cause, and that (saith he) of a great importance. It is to be thought therefore and presumed that he meaneth the same cause which he speaketh of, Pag. 14. 15, that is, the setting up of the Presbiteriall couceits, or discipline so long contended-for by some. 
nehemiah. 6. ●  whereunto we answerer (if he mean so) as Nehemiah sometime did to Sanballat the enemy of the Iew●s: It is not done according to these words that thou sayest: for thou feignest them of thine own heart.   

Discoverer.  
Katherine Wright being examined, 
pag. 27●.  confesseth upon heroath, that in all the course of her pretended possession and dispossession, and of her fytts both b●fore and since, whatsoever she did that seemed to be extraordinary, it was all dissembled.   

Darrell  
To get this confessionn from this poor & simple maid (which is all that the Disc. hath to prove Katherine wright's dissimulation) we● must know, that the Commissioners (who were sent down by the B. of London for the same purpose the precedent or principal where of for sooth was S. Harsnet. this Disc.) kept her with them two half days and a night, and in the said time threatened to burn her seat if she would not confess that she had dissembled: as she affirmed forthwith after she came from the commissioners, bewailing her said perjury. And herein S. Harsnet a commissioner was a principal agent. But be it granted that this her confession was voluntary, and not extorted, as the contrary is manifest. Yet therein is she not to be believed because in so affirming she reporteth those things to have been done by herself which she possibly could not do. 
although aspirit 〈◊〉 be felt 〈…〉 cause 〈…〉 shu● 〈…〉 down 〈…〉 was 〈…〉 come 〈…〉  For K. Wrighte 〈◊〉 ●yts did swell exceedingly in her body & neck, whence it came to pa●●e that the went daily with her petitioaie slack laced to the length o● one hand: something also was sen●blye felt to stir up & down in her body,, as if it had been some quick thing. she was 〈◊〉 of extraordinary and supernatural strength, and of such exceeding wa●gn●, that 5. strong men by reason of her weight (she not str●●ing o●●●ug●inge at a●) could scarcely carry her a little way, 
〈…〉 deposing 〈…〉 est 〈…〉 you 〈…〉.  a●beit 〈◊〉 were then but of some, 16. or 17. years of age. To thesse's I may add this one pretty toy of the devil, which I do not see how it could possibly be counterfeit. She being at one M. Edward Beresfordes house, desirous to drink, but could take none: M. Beresford him sei●e came and called for drink, but as they held it to her mouth, behold the drink spirted up out of the piece to the roof of the parlour.   

Discoverer  
And this course she confesseth she hath held from the time she began it, vnti● the time almost of her examination, uzabout 13. or 14, years partly because she was by that occasion much made of, and for that she feared. that if she had showed herself to have been perfectly well for any long season, her ●ather in law would have fallen to his former hard usage of her.   

Darrell  
If K. Wright have counterfeited, 
pag 208.  she hath theirin spent the prime of her 〈◊〉, from the age of 17. until about 30. theirby depriveing herself of many, if not of all the comforts of this life, as society, marriage etc. who can now in any reason think, that a young damsel to my remembrance of a comely feature and parsonage. de●irous enough (if not to much) of the pleasures of this life, would wittingly, and willingly deprive herself of them all, and that for so many years together, and to such an end as here is pretended. I deny not that K. Wright hath deposed that this was the reason of her counterfeiting, But I trust S. Harsnet did thereunto by his slyghtes and devices draw her & enti●e her. Nevertheless who of understanding will believe either him or her, seeing there were more easy and honest ways to have avoided the hard usage of her father in law, (to admit such usage) than this of ●●ning to be possessed with the devil? as either by going to service, or coupling herself to some in honest marriage. And truly I can not out ●aru●le, that the hath not been all this while weary and double weary of counterfeiting and had her fill their of, seeing she hath continued so l●ng in the practice of it. It is something also that in all this time her counterfeiting hath not been espied nor found out, till the D●s●ouer● 〈◊〉 with his fellow commissioners. But this surpasseth all the rest, that after so long coumterfeitinge about 14. year continuance. she is not yet punished at all for her said counterfeisting, nor M. summers neither, nor any of the rest. Oh saith the Disccoverer concerning K●. Wright, 
pag 19●.  when she was examined she professed, that 〈◊〉 she would become a new● wom●n, and leave all her former d●ssi●ution. This then belike it satisfaction sufficient for all her counterfeiting. As good a satisfaction are the like words uttered by a notorious thief, murderer, or any other malefactors: & yet never the●es they are punished by the Christian magistrate, & so ought to be    

CHAP. 7.  
Of M Darrelles procedings with Katherine Wright for her pretended dispossession.  
But there was another engine used, as Ka. Wrighte. hath deposed in these words. One fashion of M. Darrell in my pretended dispossession at Man●feilde, 
pag 300.  was to ●ye upon my belly, saying that he would by so lying pr●sse the Devil out of me. When this strange fashion was objected to M. Darre●●. A● quoth he, I looked for this, and then frammed his answer unto it in this, 〈◊〉 I having read in the scriptures, how Elias and Saint Paul 〈◊〉 themselves along on some that wear dead, in their recovery to life, and being a young student in diviniti, not past four or 25. years of age, I did in a blind zeal (as I think) lie upon the said Ka. Wright as it is objected. Afterwards this his said answer being repeated as the me●●er is, he did thus amend it viz. I did lie upon the said Ka. Wrighte, but 〈◊〉 upon her 〈◊〉, as I believe. This qualification being allowed of, he desire● about three days after a second review: and then for the discharge of his conscience as he said in delivering the truth, he set down his mind in this sort: Whereas being examined upon the sudden of a fact done twelve years past, I have said that I did the same as there it is expressed in a blind Zeal, meaning a foolish and indiscrete imitation of the Prophet and Apostle I do now protest that having called myself better to mind by conse●inge with my wife was then present, and by better deliberration upon the same, that I verily believe I did not the said fact, to the end there spetified: for that I never dreamt at that time of working any miracle, neither did look for her deliverance from Satan, but she being at that time very vn●ulic I did it to keep her down, there being also at that time another upon some part of her, and upon me that we might the rather keep her dow●e. And thus at the length, you have his perfect answer wherein it is to be feared that he hathmade bold with his oath. For where as at the third time he saith he was taken upon the sudden, when he made his first answer, that seemeth not to be true, for that his said lying upon her was no sooner mentioned unto him, but he affirmed that he looked for i●, and had two examples ready for his excuse therein.  
I desire thee (good reader) with patience to hear & with wisdom to consider of that which is here thus cunning●e & maliciously published against me. I am charged thou ●eest with counterfeiting, and have been thus long imprisoned, tossed and turmoiled, examined and reexamined for teaching to counterfeit: but the proof of this failing, and S. Harsnet and his Master both coming short of this their purpose & intent, to their grief and not being able for their lives wi●h all there wresting, packing, and miserable shifts, to convince me of this sin, than they fly to another shift (a sluttish one) thinking theirby utterly to shame me, and disgrace me forever uz. To make the world believe that I am a vicious and unclean person, their withal closely implying and perswadinge men if they could: that Darrell who makes no conscience of so foul a sin as that of uncleanness, will never make bones at so small a matter as for glory to teach men to counterfeit: & herein byeth the strength and force of all this foul battery against me, in that one sin is apt enough to draw on another. But if I were such a one indeed as they would so feign have me seem to be, uz. either a drunkard or alehouse haunter with Somers, as before is in sinuated: or an unclean person of unchaste behaviour with K. Wright as here is insinuated, and more plainly by that marginal note, pag. 37. Darrel's lust: I doubt not, but they would have been able after all their searching and inquiry into my former life, to have made some better proof theireof then they have.  
Now before I enter into the answer of such particulars as are here thus unjustly charged upon my head, to wipe away all jealousy and suspicion which may happily enter into the conceit of too many against me: I do here unfeignedly protest in the presence of God and his Angels, that in all this my dealing with Kat. Wright, I had not (I thank God) so much as an unclean thought: neither did I lie on her in such manner as Elias & Paul sometimes did in the restoring of two to life, nor yet in imitation of them: all which I directly deposed before the Bishop. And that their was no uncleanness in act, every one may be assured hereby, in that this said ly●ing were their present, and eye witnesses theirof, my own wife with other women, and for that another man also, Edward Loads by name lay together with me upon her: all or most of which witnesses be yet living, and ready to bear witness hereunto, if they might be admitted: with one of which at the least, the wife of Henry Cross of Mansfeild, S. Harsnet had speech at Mansfeild, as he with his fellow commissioners returned from examining K. Wright, but what she witnessed we hear not, only myself heard that he received such answer from her, and found her so backward from affirming that he would have had her, as he threatened to have her before the B. of London, and with imprisonmet their. This being so, and my conscience being clear even coram t●●bunali, I may the bolder good reader crave thy patience to hear my further answer to the particulars as followeth.  
Being by the Bishop of London examined concerning this lying I said that I did not wel● remember wherefore I did it, and no marvel, being so long since it was done, about 14 years, and a thing not worthy the remembering? notwithstanding the Bishop pressing me to an immediate answer, would needs have me say something Where upon to satisfy his importunacy, I told him that for the present I did think or imagine that I did it in some childish, foolish, and undiscrete imitaion of the Prophet and Apostle: For quoth I unto him I was then young and had studied divinity but a while, and therefore it may be did fall into such an error and childish part. But after my departure entering into a more serious consideration of the matter & having my memory also helped and relieved by other means I returned with all the convenient speed I could not 3. days after as the Disc. saith, but sooner, and craved that my said answer might be corrected, for that I had much mistaken the matter. Where upon being deposed again, I affirmed as the truth was, that I did not lie on her in imitation of the prophet & Apostle, whereof I rendered 3 reasons. Two of them are mentioned by the Disc. himself, but the third & principal he hath after his usual manner craftily omitted, lest the reader should happily light on that might ten● to my clearing. The reason was this If I had done so as Elias and the Apostle did, Then no doubt I should have laid my mouth upon her mouth my eyes upon her eyes & my hands upon her hands. etc. whereas there was no such thing done neither can be imagined to be: for the I would have lain on herein one of her trances,) seeing she had many) and not in a fit & such a fit wherein above all other she was worst to be ruled na● it can not in any reason be conceived that I intended any such thing considering Edward Loads (a man yet living) joined with me in that Lying. This I did say upou my oath, and can prove part of it by witnesses. notwithstanding all this my first answer was not corrected, wherein (as I am informed) I am dealt with contrary to Law equity and justice, but yet not contrary to the usual dealing of the Bishop and his Chapline. Albe it then I freely confess that in the 〈◊〉 done so long since I was very undiscreet, and in my answer upon my examination no less rash and vnaduise●: yet the case be●nge no otherwise then we hear, their was small cause why either it should be objected against me before the judgement seat or that doctor Barlow should have it up as it were upon a stage, in Cambrige at the commencement, or the Disc. in this triumphant sort to publish and proclaim it to the world, thereby to make Darrell an odious & infamous person: as if he should lie upon a woman in beastly manner, or else foolishly & presumptuously do it in imitation of Elias or Paul: which as I have prote●ted is most false. But suppose this latter wear true: yet seeing it was done so many years since, when I was little better than a child in understanding, and that now being of riper years I am as far from approving theirof, or practicing the like as any man whatsoever, it must needs be I take it, and cannot be excused to be in the highest degree of ina●fice, and the hardest measure of revenge, in this u●●pigh●● & opprobrious manner to object it against me. And yet when they have all done & strained a●d racked this folly or vnd●crete part of ruin to the uttermost, it will be found to weak to prove or convince me of that which they would so fain (yea rather then their lives) find me guilty off. uz. This teaching the art of notorious counterfeiting. what doth my supposed lying on K. Wright (if it were true, as it is false) help and further them in this their plea and accusation against me? surely not one jot at all, but only to ease their stomokes, and wreak their malice. And this makes me remember a report of the old Earl of Surrie, who being arraigned and ca●led before the Comm●sioners for Hihg Treason, it was among other things alleged against him by some then in authority, that he had very disorderly broken the glass windows in Cheapside. whereunto the Earl made answer: what? do you call me hither for High treason and do you allege unto me the follies of my youth? Even thus (good reader) ●areth it with me at this instant. I have been called hither by the High Commission, and have endured thus long trouble and imprisonment, not for any trifle or trifling matter if it should be true, but for such avile and shameful practice, as deserveth rather the severe scourge or rigour of justice, and myself to be made● fearful example and spectacle to posterity, then to have any book or any such baulinge discourse as the Disc. hath written and published against me. And yet we see when they come to prove this heinous matter against me, than they fall to tell me (●s these men did by the Earl) of my breaking of glaze windows I mean of my lying on K. Wright: which fact as I myself do not approve of but condemn as very undiscreetly done, so they for their parts may make much of it, but it will little avail them to prone me guilty of teaching K. Wright to counterfeit a possession and dispossession of the devil.  
That which pleaseth the Discoverer to term my qualification, is nothing less but only an answer to certain words of the article which at the first reading of the B. (if he read them) I marked not well, containing in it a plain and dire●t answer to that which was not answered before. wherein yet the Disc. after his wont manner hath left out part and the best part on Darrel's behalf, uz. these words: I did lie upon her side, she lying on her side, and this (as my answer to this article will witness) I deposed at the same time when I said my lying was in imitation of the prophet, 
This p●rad 〈◊〉 would ha● cleared Darrell too much, and theirfore no reason for M. Hersne● to se● it dowue.  as I dull (uz. for the present) think: whereof as I was not then very sure, so had I advisedly considered thereof, and better remembered myself, I had presently and in the same moment corrected that false imagination of mine, wherein I so much wronged myself. Now as the Disc. hath omitted part of my deposition, so (the better to piece up his patchery,) hath he added something of his own, uz. as I believe: and again, I verily believe, which wor●s because the argue a doubting, the Disc. hath inserted, as though I had stood in doubt of those things, whereof I am and was very sure and out of all doubt. Neither would I have protested so considentlye as is here confessed, and then come in after wards with I believe. I verily believe.  
When I said Ah I looked for this. I did not mean such a filthy and ridicuius deposition as is ●ere mentioned, or such an article as then was read unto me much worse than the deposition: but being examined concerning Ka. Wright, I looked to hear of mysaid lying and to be examined thereof, and that the world should be borne in hand that it was in an unclean desire, and thereunto indeed inclined the article, The reason whereof was because I knew Satan would bring to light and spread abroad, this rash and undiscreet act of mine, if god did permit him, and that the same through the great folly of man and prones to believe any thing reported though never so false, espetiaily against a preacher and minister of the word, would tend to my reproach, and not rest there, but through the false persuasion thereof, keep many from believing the works of God wherein the Lord had used me as an instrument among others This grieving me inwardly in my soul, and in that my grief these words bursting forth, the Disc. would feign here upon infer, that I made bold with my oath, because I said that I was examined upon the sudden. To this I answer and it is true, that I was on the sudden examined of this fact, and yet looked for the same, after that the Bishop began to examine me as touching Ka Wright: for before he came to this article, there were divers other articles proposed unto me concerning this said Katherine, about the which the Bishop was a good space in examining me. In which interim I looked to hear of that which now the world you see (through the charity of this chaplain and his good Master) thus infamously heareth. As touching this deposition of Ka. Writes, he is very simple that knoweth not who taught or persuaded her so to depose and that it came not of herself, if so be she have so deposed.  

Discoverer  
We see that Ka Wright wa● dispossessed, but not by the ordinary means (of prayer and, 
pag 303.  fasting) that Christ appointed: and so Darrell must be driven to confess that he wrought a miracle.   

Darrell  
I have showed else where that Devils are or may be cast out by prayer, or by prayer a●d fasting, according to the kind of spirit wherewith the party is possessed: and that this is the ordinance of Christ. K Wright then being by prayer dispossessed, was healed by the ordinary means, as well as those which be delivered from Satan by fasting and prayer: and therefore not by miracle.   

Discoverer  
It being objected to M. Darell by her majesties Commissioners, that he knowing the said Katherine Wright to dissemble in her pr●tended fitet at Mansfield, 
pag. 303.  had private conference with her, and taught her how to order herself in the manner of her counterfeiting, whereby he encouraged her in that her lewd course, he doth deny it, but hereof Ka Wright deposeth thus: 
Ans. ●.  M. Darrell after his coming to me at * Mansfeild, did tell and teach me alone, 
2 the town where I then dwelled to one Edward Loads, to be helped by his father in law: M. Becking●ans.  how to use and order myself in my fites.   

Darrell  
Ka Wright said this for fear lest her feet should have been burned. 2. K. Wright came to Mansfeild but two days before her dispossession, before which time she had been for many weeks handled after a strange and grievous manner, even after the same manner as she was at Mansfeild and after at Whittington upon her repossession, as it evident by pag. 
3 pag. 305. then sure their was either counterfeiting, or else ●possession before. which indeed is false, neither is the same deposed by the 3 witnesses, but only this, that shortly as●● her return from Mans●●lde, she was as evil as before, 〈◊〉 after her wont 〈◊〉 manner 〈◊〉 to her former fites which needs must be so, because she was repo●essed. pag 298.  305. whereupon she was first had to one Arthur a conivere, to be helped if it might be, and after by the appointment of the now Lady Bowes, than Mistress Fouliam to Chesterfeild a market town thereby, whether by her means also repaired sundry neighbour ministers, which seeing her in divers fits, suspected her to be possessed, whereupon the same was bruited in those quarters, and this was before she came to Mansfeilde as the aforesaid Lady with many others can witness. It can not be then (were K. Wright a counterfeit that I did teach her at Mansfield seeing whether she counterfeited, or was possessed, it was so with her long before she was sent by M. Beresforde to Mansfeild, before which time God he knoweth, I never saw her, neither doth Ka Wright nor yet the Disc. say any thing to the contrary. 3. I was saith Ka. Wright when I parted from M Darrell in the very same case that I came to Mansfeild. And for the strengthening * here of are produced the depositons of three, whereupon the Disc. (pag 305) concludeth thus: By which conference of the time it appeareth directly that KaWright was not at all in any sort relieved by M Darrell. And in another place thus. And this course sher confesseth, she hath held from the time she. began it, until the time almost of this her examination, uz. about 13. or 14 years. This considered I desire to know of the Discoverer, wherefore I did teach Ka. Wright to counterfeit, If to glory in the dispossession of her, as is to be intended, for the gain of one penny is not said to my charge how cometh it to pass, that Ka Wright feigned not herself to be dispossessed, & so continued well ever after that I with others used prayer in her behalf, but not withstanding the prayers use to the end to make show that she was thereby dispossessed, and a secret a grecement theirof between us, if the Disc. say truly, yet contin the very same, counterfeiting a possession after in like manner as before? This tended to the shame of me her master, and not to my praise: all the glory had been in the feigned dispossession, whereunto the dissembling of a possession only served, (if their had been any such iniquity) and theirefore would in no case have been omitted who can be so gross as once to imagine that I did teach K Wright to counterfeit a possession, and give her not instruction concerning the dissembling of a dispossessions specially seeing I did affirm and bear the world in hand that she was dispossessed upon the prayers used by myself & others? what in common sense would K. wright's sayninge to be possessed advantag me? Had K. Wright dissembled to have had the devil cast out of her by me, and then must she have remained well, after I pretended to dispossess her, in carnal reason there was something to have induced me theirunto, but their was nothing in reason to lead me to persuade and teach her to couterfeite only to bepossessed with the devil. and the same for many years to dissemble. As this could not procure me in particular the praise of men, and to be reputed to have some rare and odd gift in casting out devils, but rather the contrary, all things well considered: so neither in general could it further the setting up of the Presbyterial conceits: 
pag. 15.  seeing here was no devil cast cut by a Presbiter●all man, to commend him, & his conceits to the world. And this is the 14. time the Discoverer is convinced and shamed by his own Discovery.  
4. It is to be remembered, 
ans. 4.  that K. wright setting down the cause of her dissimulation forsooth, doth not mention any profit or benefit she should receive from me, or that I did bear her so in hand, but mentioneth the hard usage of her father in law john Mekin, in beating & bruising her very sor● to deliver herself from which she fell of countering: whereunto the Disc. addeth, 
pag ●97 1298 & 313.  a desire to live at some case, and to he much made of by her parents. If these were the reasons or causes of K wright's dissimulation, as K. Wright and the Disc. tell us: then she did not dissemble for Darrel's sake, not for any profit or benefit she was to receive from him. And this is the 15. time that the Discoverer is convinced by his Discovery: except you will say these were not the only causes o●ner counterieiting, which we can not in any reason think, seeing neither K. Wright nor Disco. (who between them I trust have omitted none) have named any other cause.  
Having answered that which is said to prove K. Wright a counterfeit, and myself to have taught her, the rest in this chapter being of le●●e moment 〈◊〉, as not worthy the answearinge, and so will proceed to Ma●y Cooper the fourth counterfeit.    

OF CHAP. 8.  
OF M. Darrel's proceed with M. Cooper, the sister of william Somer●  

Discoverer.  
First M. Cooper saith thus: many times M. Darrell would call me unto him alone, I being in my father's house, and tell me that he doubted, that I would prove in tune to be possessed, 
pag 315. & 316  and theirfore bade me look unto it. His particular speeches with her were nothing else, but a cunning project to put Mary Cooper in mind, that she might counterfeit such a matter, and so she took it. Hereunto also that apoer●aineth, which she deposeth thus: I often times ●xard M. Darell say before my pretended evilness, that it was the devils custom, when he had possessed one in a family, to seek to possess more of the same family likew●e. This (as arguing too plainly his cunning packing) M. Darrell denieth: but it is some what strengthened by Summer's deposition in this behalf: before time (saith he) that I fell again into this course, etc. Further more whiles the said Mary Cooper was meditating as it seemeth upon M. Darrel's former speeches, it fell out that a child of hers died a little before Christina's: which she took so heavily, as it made her as she saith indeed and truly evil at ease, and somewhat weak: whereup in certain women and others in the town, coming unto me, told me (saith she) that I was worse, than I knew myself to be: and that I would be as evil as my brother william was. These words added to M. Darrells former speeches: that he doubted she would prove to be possessed, and that Satan was not content with one in family, together with her experience of the signs of possession, which she had seen in her brother, and often heard of M. Darrell, made her (as she saith) to do that which she never thought to have done: that is, (as she addeth) to tumble and toss, to talk idly, and to laugh.   

Darrell  
In this last chapter of the Discovery, the Disc. telleth us of the counterfeiting of one Mary Cooper of Nottingham, wife of Robert Cooper the younger, and sister to William Somers, and of my teaching of her, or cunning and fraudulent practices used to the said end. And this he proveth by her deposition, strengthened by Summer's deposition, other proole hath he none. She counterfeited a possession. And to the end she might be deemed by the world to be possessed, she did tumble & toss, talk idly, and laugh. Surely these things are easily done, neither need thee to have any help to teach her them, or I to have used any great cunning theirin, but of herself without me, she was able to have tumbled etc. And were not they wise people trow ye, which upon the doing of those to yes would deem her to be possessed? we must know then (and may in reason assure ourselves) that were Mary Cooper a counterfeit, to make show theirof she did something one beside tumble and toss, talk idly and laugh: yea by the words of the Disc. so much may be conjectured, in that he saith Mary Cooper's experience of the ●ignes of possession, which she had seen in her brother, and often heard of me, made her etc. whence it is to be gathered, that she to be enough to be possessed with the devil as well as her brother was, did 〈◊〉 some (at least) of the signs of possession, as W. So●ers her brother had to the said end done before her. Let us then (I say) con●●der what counterfeit tricks she did, and whether they be such as I could teach, and she learn and practise.  
1 She constantly affirmed that usually in the nights she was troubled with strange ●ights and visions, and namely of Alice Freman: some thing also now and then speaking to her, and by some circumstances this might be made probable.  
2 It is certain that on the day she was handled after a strange manner by fate's, and that by course or turn with her brother Somers, for ●e no sooner ended his fites, but presently in the twinkling of an eye, she began hers, and when she ended, immediately began her & thus they did though they were in several rooms.  
3. In the●e fites she speak very much, whereof she knew nothing after, and that this is true, it might be made very probable by divers circumstances also.  
4. In some of her fites she was of that strength that 4. or 5. could scarcely rule her.  
5. She was of supernatural knowledge, telling of divers things done a good way of her, and that at the same instant they were done.  
6. In her fites she was in the judgement of men without feeling. As to her brother, so to her, a little thing in appearance was done to make trial theirof, which notwithstanding undoubtedly will suffice theirunto. And that was this: her little finger was bended withal the force of a man inward, so as presently after it swollen much, and great pain had she theirof many days after: yet their at stirred she not at all, no more did Somers.  
7. her belly was in the midst as it were divided, and raised up of either side.  
8. Out of her belly was sensibly heard a kind of whupping, also a noise much like to the whurring of● cat.  
9 her belly on the sudden swelled, and was in estimation of the bigness of a woman somewhat more than haife gone with child: and so continued being litlle or not at all bigger, about a quarter of ayeare. 2. This swelling would suddenly begun, & after a little while be their again 3. Upon and during this swelling she felt something (as it were quick) stir within her, whereupon she thought especially at the first, that she was with child, and now & then also through her great simplicity she so hoped a great while after: & yet always from the begining she said, that that stirring was nothing like to that she felt within her when before she was with child. After she had thus continued about 13. or 14. weeks, she fell a traveling, so as midwife after midwife and neighbour women were called in and sent for, wherein (as I was credibly informed) it went thus with her. At the beginning of her travile, her belly was about the bigness aforesaid and soft: the next day very bog, but soft: not long after very bog, and hard as if she had been indeed with child, and at the point of deliverance: sometimes also she was very gaunt, having her belly less than a woman's ordinarily is. Moreover, a stirring or moving was sometimes seen and felt in very strange and admirable manner, as if their had been some quick thing causing it, but so as no substance could be felt: and this was in sundry parts of her body, as about her stomach, above her breasts, and in her arm or shoulder. And this rare accident together with this strange alteration in her belly, from little to great, and from great to little, from soft to hard, & from hard to soft, was during the time of her travel, which was for 2. or 3. days, as I remember. She had the pains of a woman in travill: and in danger of death, as many women in travel: in so much as they which were with her despayringe of her life, caused the bell to be toled for her. In aword, she was in allthings like to a woman in travel, distering only herein from others, in that they bring forth something, either living & reasonable creature, or some untimely birth: but she nothing at all, neither then nor after: travel after travel, and nothing but travelinge, and one would have thought for a child, for their were all the signs and ●orrunners of a child, and yet behold no child was brought forth, nor yet any thing else. That issued from her, which never was known or heard of to come from any woman, but where a child was either brought or their to be brought into the world: and yet lo no child. Besides these things which she had in common with other women, which women can tell it is impossible to counterfeit, and a shame for men to say so: she had this in special and proper to herself, that lumps of flesh came from her, and that which being carried to the Physician, he said that if it came from nature, it was not possible for her to live. Hear was a bloody counterfeiting, if you knew all, as the women which were at this travel can tell better than I. While these things, and presently after these things were done, she notwithstanding did rise out of her bed, & go up & down the house, into the chamber, and neither kept bed nor house for all her traveling: which had cost her it may be her life if this her travelinge had been natural, and not extraordinary and supernatural. In her breasts also she had sometimes water, and sometimes milk. It was a pretty piece of cunning to convaye now milk now water, into her breasts, and such as few women can do the like: and yet this we see is but the least of a many of her saytes. Is not this astrange kind of traveling, and strange child sure that this woman went with? It may be it will prove so in the end when this woman shall come to be delivered of this child. After all this travelinge I have seen this woman with her belly of a bigness somewhat more than ordinary, and within half a quarter of an hour and less, so bog to my judgement and others, as a woman great with child and ready to be delivered.  
As the sum of this being examined by the B. of London concerning Mary Cooper, I set down in wrighting, (whereof I read part to the Bishop he refusing to hear the rest) affirming upon my oath some of the same to be true of my own knowledge, and that the rest I was credibly informed and did believe to be true: so I offer now to those that be in authority to make proof hereof by many witnesses. 
pag 317.  Yea the Disc. himself confesseth she had a swelling in her body whereby she verily thought herself to be with child. And a little after he produceth M. Cooper deposiing thus: when Mistress Grace and the rest of her company (uz. the other women desired to come to her travel) came about me saying and reporting, 
pag 318.  that I should be delivered of some monstrous thing, Hereby it appeareth not only that Mary Cooper traviled, as is afore said, but also that in the same it went with her very extraordinarily: whereupon the women their present, looked not that the said Mary should have been delivered of a child, but os some monster: and truly no marvel the premises considered.  
We hear what M. Cooper hath counterfeited, & what I have taught her, if a counterfeit she be. But how did I teach her? For sooth I said unto her I doubted she would prove to be possessed: and that Satan was not content with one in a family. This latter speech saith the Discoverer, (which no wise man will believe) argueth too plainly his cunning packing. Did ever man read such ridiculous stuff as this? Doth it not deserve rather to be hissed at, then answered? Frame the argument S. H. Darrell said to Mary Cooper, he doubted or thought she was possessed etc. Theirfore he taught Mary Cooper to counterfeit a possession. By the same reason certain women and others in Nottingham which going to Ma●y Cooper said, she would be as evil as her brother was, taught her to counterfeit. For hereby they meant she would be possessed as Somers was, which is more than that I affirmed. Hereupon the Disc. ascribeth her counterfeiting partly to them and this speech of theirs: but how sottishly he doth it, and how absurdly he reasoneth here against them and me, let every child judge. A boy may see that were we deceived, and Mary Cooper not possessed, this said speech argueth our simplicity, but no such iniquity as the Disc. pretendeth No less gross is this, that Mary Cooper and I dwelling in the same town, and I desiring in myself that Mary Cooper should counterfeit, and she willing on her part to perform the same, as the Disc. pretendeth, yet dwelling in the same town and having sundry times speech together, neither I nor she ever had word of counterfeiting, but only used such speeches as you hear: which were a cunning protect (forsooth) to put her in mind of counterfeiting. 
pag 315  Hear was an apt scholar I trow, that need no further instruction in so difficult a matter, then to have a few sorry words (such as you hear) cast forth, which might put her in mind only of that she should do. Her brother was good at learning his feites, if you will believe the Discoverer, but she far surpafseth him. But Mary Cooper in the deposition proceedeth.   

Discoverer.  
Which laughing, I would sometimes have restrained, but could not, by reason of the people's foolish speeches that were present. 
pag 316  This laughing and fleering some would think to be but a small matter: but consider what M. Darrell gathereth of it. I affirmed saith he in Mary Cooper's hearing, that her laughing and fleering countenance was such as I had seen in others possessed. Again, I have said that her laughter in her fits did proceed from the devil.   

Darrell  
Concerning this laughing, and the words I spoke as touching the same, this we must understand: that for certain weeks when Mary Cooper was about her aforesaid traveling, and Satan most busy about her, she was given so to laughing, that she no sooner looked of any body but she would laugh or smile, neither could she abstain as she said, and no doubt truly. Now I seeing this countenance in her sometimes and hearing of it by others, and perceiving evidently at the same time the work of Satan upon her, & calling to mind the sleeringe countenance and laughing not only of K. Wright, but also of 3 of the 7. in Lancashire, and withal considering that such an 〈…〉 e might well proceed from the devil, who by his nature is given to all vanity, and theirfore might well cause such a vain & light countenance: did tell her, that that her laughing or sm●●nge came no doubt from the devil. And this I said theirby to have drawn her to have turned her eye to god, correcting her for her sin, by the ministry of Satan.   

Discoverer.  
Again the said Mary Cooper being thus deemed to be troubled with Satan, 
pag 317.  it sell out that besides her said grief and weakness she had also some swelling in her body, whereby ●he verily thought herself to be with child. And otherwise whatsoever she pretended in outward show, she neither had suffered nor fell as she hath deposed any thing in the world. Against her opinion of being with child, M. Darrell opposed himself as much as he could. M. Darrell (saith she) laboured to bring me from my perswa●ion of being with co●ld, by often saying, that it was no child, but such a child as goddess every good body from.   

Darrell  
I perceiving this simple woman to be ever looking to nature, & ascribing in a manner a● to nature, saying still she was with child she 〈…〉 she ●oped for all this she was with child. I seeing her to do this, as is the manner of us all almost to look and gaze only upon the ●eanes, or second cause of our troubles, and to go no further, and being most sure also that herein she was greatly deceived: laboured to ●rawe her ●rom that fond, foolish, and absurd conceit of hers, which kept her from profiting by that affliction: and indevouringe this, assured her that she was not with child, and that these things came not from nature, but from a supernatural power, & something above nature, which was the deuil● either inwardly possessing her, whereunto I rather inclined, yea in a manner wholly: or being without by some external operation of his. And this I therefore did, that I might theirby the better draw her to look from earth to heaven: to go● I mean the author of her affliction, and his extraordinary hand upon her, afflicting her in her body by the ministry of Satan, as I told her: that so the might be the more thoroughly affected, & humbled under that judgement, and the Lord so judging her. If she had proved with child and brought forth one not long after, than it had showed some simplicity in me, but not argued my teaching of her to counterfeit, if such she were, and then if tho●e words had been cast in my teeth, I could less have blamed them. But behold more than a year & half after she felt something stir within ●er, & thought she had been quick with child, as women call it, she brought nothing forth, neither living creature, nor yet untimely birth. Was I not then (trow ye) to blame to say as I did? that she was not with child, it is now manifest, theirin then I said truly, and for that one would think I deserved not to be blamed. Yet ●ow see I am, which putteth me in mind of the proverb we have: truth may be blamed, but it shall never be shamed. And what I should use the other speech again: God bless every good woman from such a child? I think their  never a good woman in England, but if I should say so in her heareinge, would say in her ●art, Amen to it understand me you m●st conditionally. But this that followeth I desire the reader carefully to observe.  
The Disc. confesseth that Mary Cooper had grief and weakness, also a swelling in her body, and a little before it is said, that at her counterfeit travel she was indeed and truly evil at ease, and somewhat weak, whereupon certain women coming unto her uz. to her travels etc. Of Somers (in effect) he confesseth, 
pag 180. pag. 295.  that he had a disease in his bo●y by wading: Of Darling that he felt indeed at the first some prickings in his legs, and that he v●mitred, and was somewhat evil at ease and of Kath. Wright, that she growing to some weakness, began to be troubled with a kind of swelling in her body, occasioned (as since she hath learned) by some stopping of humours, 
pag 298.  not unknown to divers women. Hereby it appeareth that all these counterfeits, did not all their feaites but that somof them came from nature so that nature & craft may seem to have conspired and traveled together to bring forth these counterfeits: yea every of them without exception. What, were they all sick and evil at ease, S. H.? Sure they had not otherwise been fit persons to have made counterfeits off: and belike the better to make semblance of counterfeiting, they were to have some help from nature, which they could not have from art. But what might that be which was natural, and which they could not do by art? a swelling in the body why, but William Somers did counterfeit this swelling, as appeareth by pag. 181. and 213. where he telleth us also full absurdly how he did the same. The other counterfeits then ned not to have run to nature for the doing of this trick. But if they were all of them indeed and truly evil at ease, as the Disc. and they themselves say, and that truly: it is strange that they should have any heart to counterfeit: also that being sick and weak they were able to show forth such strength, and such admirable and manifold faytes, as is manifest they or the devil did. And this is the sixteneth time the Discoverer is convinced by his own Discovery.   

Discoverer  
When Mistress Graye saith Mary Cooper and the rest of her company came about me, 
pag 318.  saying and reporting that I should be delivered of some monstrous thing, I laughed heartily at their folly and this my laughing they termed my fire, and would cry out now Lord bless her, she is in afore fit. The which their foolish wondering made me laugh more and more: and though more I laughed they more they cried: Lord have mercy upon her, she is in a strange fit, besides when I had laughed till my heart was 〈◊〉 at them, because my strength was spent with laughing, then would the wh●le company of women, namely Mistress Grace, and the re●●, cry out 〈…〉 her, lord b●●sse her, Lord I●sus have mercy upon her, now she is in a traube.   

Darrell  
We have heard before of Mary Cooper being with child, and that after she had continued so many weeks in appearance she ●ed 〈◊〉 au●ing, whereupon divers neighbour women (& among them M●stres Cray) being first requeste● (according to the custom) came 〈◊〉 said travel, and how it went with her theirin very extraordinarily, in so much as they women present theirat conceived she would have been delivered of some monstrous thing, as is here confe●●ed. ●he Disc. now telleth us in the person and deposition of Mary Cooper (which I know he would have men believe to be true) that she did nothing but laugh, and this laughing they termed her fit: were not these wise women, which seeing a woman only laugh, did theirupon think that she was in travel, and not only so, but imagin●a that she woul● b● delivered of some monster, and theirupon cried unto the lord to have mer●y on her? Again it is say de, that Mary Cooper was 〈◊〉 and truly evil at ease: It is incredible then that being sick, she should thus excee●e in laughing Surely if Calphurnius were alive of whom the Poet saith, pleno ridet Calphurnius ore, and should read this ridiculous depos●u●n, he would not only laugh with open mouth theirat, but as it is saydhere of Mary Cooper, laugh till his har●● were sore. Had not the Disc. sold himself to all impudency and shameless gainsaying the truth would he ever have affirmed, much less published to the world, that Mary Cooper did at her travail whereof we have hard nothing but laugh? But as the Dis. doth here extenuate or rather make just nothing of the rare and grievous effects, which Satan wrought upon the ●ody of Mary Cooper, at the time of her supposed trau●●, 〈◊〉 hat● be do●e the like before (to his uttermost) throughout his Discovery by other as strange and grievous effects, which the evils 〈◊〉 in Somers, Darling, and Katherine Wright sent forth: and this is above all things to be observed by the reader, for herein principally lieth ●is ●eceite. Secondly, as here he doth this beside impiously, very absurdly and in ridiculous manner, so usually before. For instance Summer's 〈◊〉 I did foam excessively: 
pag 23●.  it is true quoth the Disc and his deponentes, but it was when he had black lead in his mouth etc.   

Discoverer  
You hear in this deposition s●me ●ention of the Iudge●, 
pag 〈…〉  whereupon it is to remember unto you, what a very strange and malicious practice was under taken, to have procured the death of apore wom●● o●e Alice Freman, upon pretence that she was a witch. This A●ce Freeman was one of those whom Somers had named for witches, and is allied to M. Freeman an Alderman and justice of peace in Nottingham. It is said (but untruly) by some of M. Darrel's friends, that before the detecting of Alice Freeman for a witch, it was not reported in Nottingham, that Somers was a dissembler, theirby inferring that the offence taken by her detection, was the cause that raised up aslaunder for sooth of Summer's dissimulation. The practice was, to charge the said poor women Alice Fr●eman, to have bewitched to death the child of Mary Cooper: and that she likewise was the cause of the said Mary's trouble and vexation, as having bewitched her in like manner. which conceit being thrust into Mary Cooper's head, she was arraigned: M. Darrell was one amongst divers that gave in evidence against the woman, grounding himself much upon Somers detecting of her for a witch & matters were so prosecuted against her, as had not the judges in their wisdom discern somewhat, it is verily thought, the poor woman (being found guilty by the great inquest) had been condemned to death.   

Darrell.  
Seeing the Disc. will justify Alice Freeman, and together with her kinsman M Freeman have her to be a very innocent, & to have been without cause through the malice (forsooth) of some accused of witch craft, let us therefore see what may be said concerning her: not that I will charge her with witchcraft, but that we may see, she is not altogether so free from all suspicion of witchcraft as the Disco. and her kinsman pretend: and that there was just cause of the proceedings used against her. In the beginning of December 97. presently after the discovery of this Alice Freeman among other persons for a witch, by Somers or rather by the devil using his tongue, she the said Alice coming into the house of Robert Cooper, father in law to Somers and to Mary Cooper his sister, some angry words the said Mary gave her, calling her a witch The night following (but how it came to pass I know not) Mary Cooper felt a stirring within her belly, as if their were some quick thing, her belly swelling (which was sensible to others) and the other grievous vexations whereof we have heard before growing upon her by little and little. 
pag 3 ●  To this stirring M. Aldridge hath de●●sed afterwards she grew to be indifferently well, and so doth continue: only she complaineth, that she hath a kind of stirring in her b●lly, But if Alce Freeman together with her familiar spirit caused Mary Cooper's strange and fearful vexations, than it was thought that her malice did not sta●e itself there, but reached to her only child, that so she might be further revenged of her and hereupon this suspicion di● arise About 10 days after the former jar in a fair moan shine evenninge, Alice Freeman went from her own house to Robert Cooper his house. One seeing her: and maruelinge to see her trudg so fast, that could so ill (being a very ugly, old, ●ame woman,) do it, followed whott foot after her, and dogged her. When she was come to the aforesaid house, she did not forthwith knock at the door, as the manner of well meaning people is: but peeps first at the chinks of the door, than went she to the window, and thus she continued playing at bopeep a good while, and yet she is no child but a well aged woman. At length she espied the honest man which had followed after her, and then she full mannerly and honestly fell a knocking. Into the house she cometh. Mary Cooper had then a little child standing at her knee in health and playing, Alice Freman desired to light acandle, but Robert Cooper denied her, and asked her why she came to that house, which of all other was by the Mayor forbidden her. Away goeth she without lighting her candle, and as she went over the threshold, the child which even now was so well and merry, began to be sick, and fell a scrighinge and sckreaminge, and so continued for two days and then died.  
Some questions might be here asked, which if they were fully answered, would remove some scruple which remaineth still in many as, wherefore she went so so hastily thither, and being come peeped in after that manner? wherefore to light a candle at that house, rather than another? It being the only house which was by the magistrate forbidden her: there being beside so many houses, I know not how many betwixt her house and Cooper's: Cooper's house also standing out of the street, a good space into the churchyard. Moreover, to what end she went, to light a candle, & how that contradiction of hers may be salved? To some she said, she went with a candle from home, only to light it, and so to return home: and this her answer was approved by the magistrates of Nottingham, and yet can not be true the promises considered, besides that which followeth overthroweth the same. To others that she had lost pings in the churchyard, & would have lighted her candle at Cooper's house stiding in the churchyard to have found some of them, for it is odds she had not found them all, to sun other this question being asked I her, she answered she had lost 2d. in the churchyard, and that she desired to find. But it may be he that pursued her, found that which she lost he would be examined thereof: but we must first know, what she lost: whether money, or pings. It is a question also, whether she went of purpose and made haste to lose something, that after she might be occupied in seeking that she never lost. It would be demanded also, why being denied to light her can there, she went not to another house to light it, that so she might have gone about the seeking of that whatsoever it was she desired so much to find. Surely either she had lost nothing, or else she grew careless of that she had cared so much for newly before: for she went presently to another house, and a little while after home, without returning to the churchyard.  
I might add here another suspicious matter against her, concerning one George Spence, by whose means in all probability, as I could show, but that I haste to an end he was so grievously afflicted, that very many were quickly gathered about him, and long after continued troubled in his body after a strange and unnatural manner. I can tell also of a pretty prank she played after both these she came on a time into the house of a man in Nottingham whose name I have forgotten who carrieth Aquavitae up and down the country: his wife welcumed her with some shrewd words: for there be few in Notting which love not her room better than her company, she clasped her husband about the neck or back, and departed, a strange kind of salution. The same day the man went forth with his bottles on his backe● when he was gone forward about a mile or two in a fair even green sword way, backward fell he and broke his bottles, & there lay all the man's Aquavitae. Back he comes for new bottles & more aquavitae: when he came at the very same place again, it fell out with him just as before. If this was long of Alice. Fremans' imbracinge him, the poor man I dare say had as live she had so kindly embraced another as him, for the loving salutation if I say it came from thence, scathed him 4. nobles. Home he cometh the second time, & after they two were made friends he and his bottles escaped well. I have heard of more such like stories of Alice Freman, as of one which falling out with her as she was at meat, had like to have been choked, & continued handled in that strange manner in her throat, as I never heard of the like before, and that for the space of 5. hours or there about. even until Alice and she were made cater-cousins, and then lo she was as well as might be and this was as it is said and some other of this kind, before Somers said she had a cat.  
These things moved some to suspect Alice Freman of witchcraft, and though not all yet part of this was given inevidence against her: & not Somers detecting of her for awitch, whereof there was no speech before the judge and being done by the lying spirit was theirfore to be held for false & slanderous, or at  to be suspected, except evident proof thereof might be had from men. And hereof had M. Freman her kinsman well considered, he would neue● have laboured so much by himself and his friends, I mean his fellow Commissioners, to have proved Somers a counterfeit, thereby to recover (as he thought) the good name of his kinswoman. Seeing the suspicion of her witchcraft relied not at all of Somers detecting her for a witch, but of matters of fact to be proved against her: and that were Somers a counterfeit, which he hath thirsted so much after, the same would not free her from the said suspicion. The Disc. parenthesis vz but untruly, is untrue my friends said very true, if we understand them of the time after Summer's dispossession, as they (no doubt) meant. It is well known to the inhabitants of Nott, that before the detecting of Alice Freman for a witch, Somers was not reported in Not. to be a dissembler: neither produceth the Disco any thing to the contrary: only himself saith the contrary: whose testimony I think no man will regard. But to return again unto Mary, Cooper, the Disc. proceedeth etc.   

Discoverer.  
M. Aldridge deposeth thus. 
pag 322.  Afterwards she grew to be indifferently well, and so doth continue: only she complaineth, that she hath a kind of stirring in her belly: (whereunto the Disco. addeth) and is not otherwise troubled, than it happeneth out upon occasion with other women,   

Darrell  
It is first to be observed, that part of M. Aldridge deposition is wanting: afterwards she grew well: these words must needs have relation to some before, wherein something was said concerning her evilnes, and for the confirmation of that I have to that end before delivered: but the Disc. thought good to smother all that, as making not for him, but against him: and this is usual with him. 2. It is deposed that she hath a s●irring in her belly, (according to that I have before affirmed) and confessed that she is troubled as other women are upon occasion: then sure there was something besides her laughing, which so affected the women met at her aforesaid travail. 
pag 323.    

Discoverer.  
The author of the Brief Narration writeth in this sort: what goodly stuff they (meaning the Discoverer and his fellow Commissioners) have returned, time and malice will make known unto us. The stuff such as it is (vile indeed) his mastership may be pleased now to peruse: and theirby reap some profit, if he read it with no greater malice than it was written.   

Darrell.  
The Narrator (I dare say) was neither Prophet nor the son of a Prophet, and yet herein he did foretell that which after came to pass The stuff that S. Harsn●t and his fellow commissioners have returned himself confesseth is vile indeed and sure so it is, yea as vile I am persuaded, as ever was returned since England was a nation, for what is that stuff but an heap of false, foolish, ridiculus, and absurd things witnessed upon the oaths of men, ●ome few depontions except ●. But is this all that doth make this stuff vile? no hereby it is made more vile, in that this vile stuff was compassed by the cunning persuasions, and threats of the commissioners. men for the present and this act in authority, and such as ●hold rather have done their endeavours to have preserved then drawn the deponents to perjury. But is here all? no the stuff returned and published to the world is made more vile by the Discoverer, his additions, detractions, and alterations: being thereby made far worse than at the first it was delivered. But is this all that maketh this stuff vile? no no: all this stuff hath been compassed and produced not against man, but against the Lord himself: not (indeed) to find out any counterfeiting and teaching to counterfeit whereof there is no more question or doubt to be made, then whether it be day light at noon in the fairest sunshine day in summer: but to obscure the works of god, and to keep his people from believing them to be such: because they were brought to pass by such as the Discoverer despisetn and hatetn, and would fame have all men to hate and despise. And this is it that maketh this stuff out of measure vile, execrable, and abominable in the sight of god, and therefore ought so to be reputed of all his people. Yea if we the inhabitants of England be the lords people or inheritance as we profess: we can not but so account hereof, & will therefore by all good means according to our places further thire punishment: and our vice Gods, which are here on earth in God's stead, will take vengeance of these traitors & rebels against God, for this unspeakable dishonour done to him, and this treason or rebellion of theirs, in taking part with sathan his enemy, (the God and prince of this world, who in some extraordinary manner in risen up against these works of God) against the Lord himself. 
〈◊〉  If it be said by some in authority, that if it may be made to appear that these things are true, they will not endure them, but severely punish these commissioners: I in all humility offer to make proof of these things, 
I do not s●v o● every particular because it may be som● witnesses will fa●le to witness that th●● know to be true & have formerly confessed.  and generally of whatsoever I have set down in this my apology or defence of the works of God, and of myself: and if herein I fail I refuse no punishment. In the mean season it is to be remembered, whereof these worthy commissioners examined such as were by them deposed: surely for the most part of such thing; as might serve to prove their foolish, absurd and ridiculus cir●n●stances: and to this end usually they deposed them concerning the speeches that I should utter in the hearing (forsooth) or presence of S●n. And how long before should I have spoken the●e things? 〈◊〉 a year: yea some of them about 14. years then past. were not here good memories that could remember the very words they heard so long before, specially the same little or nothing concerning them, and being not worthy t●e remembering: yea the just 〈◊〉 whe● they were spoken, 
In the mass o● depositions I think we scarcely have six times th● word or any 〈◊〉 this effect.  and that ●o perfectly as they need not to 〈◊〉 cause so 〈◊〉 they remember or other to this effect. One would think it had been fit men should have been examined concerning the actions of Som● then of my speeches, and o● the strange and extraordinary things they had seen in him 〈◊〉 happenly they had seen any, as 〈…〉 commissioners did: for thereby only it would be made 〈…〉 out of controversy by the 〈◊〉 of men, whether Som. 〈…〉. It is be objected that here of they did depose such as were examined by the 12 Commissioners: I answer and confess that they did so indeed by divers of them: but the Disc. hath kept back and buried all that some of them affirmed the second time upon their oaths, and in manner all that the rest then deposed, as is made manifest by my answer to the 8. chapter of the 3. book so that the cause is not bettered there 〈◊〉 the Disc is made the more sinful.  
Concerning the depositions published to the world under my name, this is it we must know: that howsoever for the substance of 〈◊〉 they ●e mine, yet many of them as they be produced by the Disc. are not mine some he hath fathered upon me, I having deposed 〈◊〉 thing, 
whe● I deposed doubtfully with there words 〈…〉 or other to 〈◊〉 effect, which usually I did, the Discoverer 〈…〉 seth p●duceth me 〈…〉 times ●ge● m●●n depo●●nge d●●nfully. 〈…〉 as I believe.  nor yet never been examined thereof: others ●e hath corrupted, sometimes adding, sometimes omitting or keeping back that which is ver●●ateria●●: and by this his corrupt dealing with my depositio●s on the one side and the like with the depo●itions of his own deposits on the other side, he maketh great show to the world of 〈◊〉 w●ere none is. Now this perjury he meaneth to me. for why I●● but one, and the Disc. produceth ordinarily 3. or 4. or more deposing the contrary. And are not divers to be believed before one? I answer,, not always and in all cases. Against Paul Ana●●as the hig● priest with the Elders and sertuilus, and I know not now man, ●ewes beside witnessed before the judgement seat, an I would no doubt have ●eposed, that he was a pestilent meadow, and a ●ouer of sedition, the contrary only Paul a poor prisoner affirmed: & yet the truth was with this sole man. 
〈…〉  Even ●o it may be (and I would be sorry it were not) in this our present case. And here it is not to be forgotten that myself being first deposed, S. Harsnet we●t down with his commission after, his intergatories being framed according to the things I had formerly deposed: and there endeavoured by tareats and other wise to draw many of those which came before him and his fellow's commissioners to depose the contrary to that I had formerly deposed, that so he might make me ●atfull to the world, because I was (for sooth) so notorious a perjured person) to the great grief (alas) of the poor souls and trouble of their consciences, the most of them not so much deposing willingly that which they knew to be true, as what the Disc. against their wills would have them to depose, & persuaded to be true, saying, I trust, Darrell himself hath confessed it upon his oath etc. when I had deposed otherwise, and that the same w●re false, as myself do assuredly know, and am able and offer to make direct proof theirof by some of there depositions, and of many of them could by the power of reason show the same, and would but for brevity sake.  
The Disc. telleth us, that the reader shall reap some profit by his Discoverer, if heread it with no greater malice than it was written.  
The profit is in stead of glorifying God for the great works he hath wrought, and making that right and holy use of his works whereof at large we have heard elsewhere, to receive an evil name & false and vile report of the same: and to justify the wicked, and condemn the righteous, which is an abomination before the Lord. And look what reward is due to him that sendeth forth such cursed fruit, that may the Discoverer expect and in justice is to receive at the hands of the christian Magistrate, for all the pains he hath taken. For doth not nature itself teach us that the labourer is worthy of his hire? and reason this, that the hire or reward should be proportionable to the labour or pains man taketh? Whether this corrupt and worse than rotten stuff, and whether S. H. Discovery detected now (I trust) to be a very sinful, shameful, slanderous, and lying treatise, came from charity as the Discoverer pretendeth, or from malice which he denieth, as it belongeth to god the searcher of the hearts to judge, so it is no hard thing for man to conjecture. For as out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh, so the hand writeth.  
Howbeit peradventure, when he hath better considered the contents of this treatise, 
Discoverer pag 3●4.  he will not be so peremptory. Otherwise he hath here matter sufficient to show his skill in for the justification of it.   

Darrell  
As in these words the Discoverer very valiantly challengeth the Narrator, so pag 58. doth he challenge me likewise, saying after his scoffing manner, that I will peradventure be better provided hereafter: and that it were convenient also that I furnished myself with some better profs. This challenge considered there is small cause why any should be offended with me for answering the Discovery, and producing the best proofs I have, for the proving that William Somer●, the 7. in La●●cashire, Thomas Darling, and Katherine Wright were indeed possessed with devils, and dispossessed of them, and did not counterfeit the same, as is untruly affirmed by the Discoverer, & some others. And if it be so that here in I have delivered the truth, as I trust it is manifest by this and my other treatise, me thinketh no christian should be displeased therewith, but rather rejoice in this publishing & manifestation of these works of god, and removing of the block that lieth in the way, hindering the lords people from magnifying of him for them, and profiting by them. Can the child of God be offended with that which tendeth to the praise and glory of God his father? or the lover of the truth, with the contending for the truth, and conviction of the falsehood? Have I committed any thing herein but that which in duty I did owe unto God, and could not without sin have left unperformed? The Prophet jeremiah complaineth that the people in his time had no courage for the truth. 
jer. 9 ●.  Had not I been guilty of this sin, and had not this reproof reached itself to me, if base and vile man publiklye defacing the truth and works of God, I should not as publicly have maintained the same, and showed some courage for the truth, being a principal witness of these works, and called also to suffer for them? If S. H. had published a slanderous and reproachful book against me, merely concerning my own person, and not against the Lord also, as this his Discovery concerning my teaching to counterfeit is, 
pro. 22, 1.  I could have been contented in silence to have passed by it: and yet a good name is a precious thing, above silver and gold, and such as one would be loath to lose, or suffer to be taken from him: but to see S. H. slander and bring up an evil name of the works of God, and spread the same far and near: and for fear of punishment, or desire of liberty, or other carnal respect, not to gainsay S. H. and to justify the works of God against him and all gainsayers, was appoint of great cowardliness, and ill beseeming the soldier of jesus Christ: 
2 Tim. 2. 3. R●n. 21. 8.  and indeed to fear man, more than God. Such fearful ones shall have their part in the take which burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the second death.  
The scope and drift of all that hath been said concerning both the cause and myself is, that the mouths of all men being stopped, and the work of God being: acknowledged: The Lord may have his glory and praise, and man receive his profit theirby. Secondly, that mine own innocency and fellow prisoners appearing, we may not only (being restored to our ministery and people,) obtain liberty for our bodies, but also for our tongues: & they which have caused all this stir in our church, and unjust molestations unto us, and in us, being ministers to the c●ngregations we ●el●erge, and raised up this vile slander of the great and rare work of God, and free sweated to uphold and maintain it being on foot, and theirin sought against God and his glory, and the good of his people may be inquired inquired after: and being found out dealt with as the enemies of God 〈◊〉 church and receive their ●u●t recompense or reward. The ●●●dnes of 〈◊〉 cause, the in●onerable in●ur●e done to us the servants an● 〈◊〉 of the Lord of 〈◊〉, cry a ●ou● and shir● unto the 〈◊〉 of men, 〈◊〉 mean the honourable and in ni●● place and 〈◊〉 for a ●pea●● execution theirof. 〈◊〉 ●●wes and of our land and the authority when from her most excellent majesty is derived to 〈…〉 trust mem●e and most 〈◊〉 sup●● our 〈◊〉 God's ●s: that they would ●ender the cause 〈…〉 zealous if ever, ye Princes & ●ud 〈…〉 and 〈◊〉 nor God's cause to be th●s 〈…〉 or men● Remember and forget not thus ●aying 〈…〉 I will 〈◊〉 they 〈…〉 〈…〉 then you our 〈◊〉 and honourable per●● 
〈…〉  〈◊〉 right honourable indeed, be you careful to author 〈…〉 his.  
And thus 〈…〉 conver● my speech to thee 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 and 〈…〉 so ●e as 〈…〉 only beloved 〈…〉 one my compa●● day and night. If she 〈◊〉 or that which is 〈…〉      


The contents of the First Book. Answered.  
The number of such persons as are said to 〈…〉 by M. Darrles means. Chap. pag 8  
〈◊〉 occasion why M. Darrel's dealing with 〈…〉 ●●tion at Lambeth. Chap. 2. pag. 13.  
●ow M. Darrel's friends have set out the pre●● 〈…〉 of William Somers Chap. 3. pag. 19  
How M. Darrell is made a fit instrument to cast out 〈…〉 many other. Chap. 4. pag. ●6.  
How M, Darell knew William Somers and the 〈…〉 Chap. 5. pag. ●4.  
Of M. Darrel's knowledge, who sent the devil into 〈…〉 rest. Chap. 6. pag. 3●  
Of the causes pretended, why men are possessed, Chap. 7. pag. ●8.  
Of the means alleged by M. Darrell and others, whereby men are dispossessed. Chap. 8. pag. ●  
Of the signs whereby M. Darrell and other 〈…〉 lay) when Satan is expressed. Chap. 9 pag. 91.  
Of M. Darrell & M. Moor's concave, that 〈…〉 one, doth presently after seek to repossess 〈…〉 pag. 57  
How those that ●oke upon them to cast out 〈…〉 work, & of their devices to 〈…〉   

The Countentes of the Second Book 〈◊〉  
Of M. Darrel's intercourse with Somers by starts at 〈…〉 bout year 1692. until 1597. for his 〈…〉 semble himself to be possess. Chap. 1. pag. 66.  
Of M. Darrel's private directions to Somers whi●est he 〈…〉 gham with him, how he should from 〈…〉 in his counterfeiting. Chap. pag 92.  
Of M. Darrel's instructing of Somers by 〈…〉ing, those things which he meant that he should 〈…〉 of Novem. when he came unto him, until the 〈…〉 same, being the day of his pretended dispossession. 〈…〉 pag 92.  
Of M. Darrel's cunning instructing of the Somers, 〈…〉 in his hearing of Satan's seeking to repossess him, and of 〈…〉ing of certain tricks vnder● 〈◊〉 from the 〈…〉 vemben until about the xxi. of the same. Chap 4. pag 9●  
Of M. Darrel's cunning instructing of Somers, by speaking 〈◊〉 in his hearing such things, as he meant he should 〈…〉 detecting of witches, from about the xxi of November, until about the seven. of December. Chap. 5. pag 107.  
Of M. Darrel's course, from about the seven of 〈◊〉 until the 〈◊〉 of januarie, whilst So. refused to dissemble any longer C. 6. pa. 111.  
How Somers about the xiiii. of januarie fell again to the acting certain fits, wherein he continued at times, till about the xxiiii of 〈…〉 preteded that he was repossessed C. 7. p. 11   

The contents of the Third Book, Answered.  
〈…〉 at S. john's in Nottingha● as 〈◊〉 as he was out of M. I. arrels disposition Chap. 1. pag. 12  
How M. Darrell 〈◊〉 with Somers: for the revocation of his said 〈◊〉 fession, that he had disembled Chap. 2. pag. 12  
How M. Darrell devised two or three shifts to have avoided Some confession that he had dissembled. Chap. 3. pag. 12  
How M. 〈◊〉 his friends to discredit Summer's confession did 〈◊〉 report, that he was induced theirunto by promises, threating 〈…〉 Chap. 4. pag. 12●  
Of M. Darrel's ridiculous pretence, that Somers was induced by th● devil in form of blucke dog & an Ass, to say he had dissem●ed Chap. 5. pag. 13●  
How M. Darrell hath falsely affirmed, that W, Somers was induce● 〈◊〉 say he had 〈◊〉 for fear of hanging: whereas he falling 〈◊〉 to his fit before the Commissioners at Nottingham, (upon a fo●● 〈◊〉 compact) the fear of hanging was one of the chiefest cause● that h●●hen. affirmed that he had not dissembled Chap. 6. pag 131  
How 〈…〉 threatenings, and promises to hau● 〈…〉 he had been before the commissioners at Nottingham, until M Darrell might again dispossess●● him. Chap. 7. pag 141  
Of the depositions taken in M. Darrel's behalf, at Nott. & how up on th●r●● examination of his own witnesses, it falleth out: that th● bodily 〈◊〉 of Somers in his fits, were not extrordinary, as the● have been mi●●ported Chap. 8. pag 143   

The Contents of the Fourth Book Answered.  
How M Darrell 〈◊〉 from time to time, to make those thinger that Somers did, (and were but very toys) to be thought 〈…〉 extraordinary Chap. 1 pag 160  
How M. Darrell would not suffer, (as near as he could) any to deal with 〈◊〉 in his fits, to try whether he were 〈◊〉 or dissembled Chap. 2. pag 160  
How M. Darrell endeavoured to excuse Somers, when he was taken short, and did such toys as did argue him sufficiently to be but acounter●● Chap. 3. pag. 160  
How contrary to M Darrel's assertion, Somers had his sentes and understanding in his fits Chap. 4. pag 162.  
Of the motions and knockings which were heard and seen abo●● Somers in his 〈◊〉, that they were done and made by himself, & 〈…〉 pag 162:  
〈…〉 in self into the ●re: was voluntary and no 〈…〉 mat●● as M. Darrell hath pretended Ca 〈◊〉 102. 〈…〉 pretended strength & weight in his 〈◊〉, that 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 and his 〈◊〉 reports, the● was no●●ing extraordinary 〈…〉 Chap. 7. pag. 164.  
〈◊〉 knowledge in his fits was not extraordinary as M. Darrell & his friends have falsely pretended nei●her could be speak 〈◊〉 ●brw●or Latin, otherwise than he had learned Chap: 8. pag 1●5.  
Their was no impossibility in Summer's fits, as M La●ell & his ●rends have falsely pretended Chap. 9 pag 166:  
How contrary to M Darrel's & his friends assertions. w. Son was accounted by many in Nott. for a dissembler, from the time that he began his practices their, until he confessed the same himself Ca 10 pag 168   

The contents of the Fist Book Answered.  
How M Darrel's credit touching his dealing with the boy of Burton, doth rely upon a false & foolish book that was published of the said boys pretended possession & dispossion Chap 1. pag 171.  
Of M Darrel's rashness in affirming Thomas Darling to be possessed, & of his cunning instructing him, him how to behave himself upon the day of his pretended dispossion Chap, 2; pag 173.  
Of M Darrel's further practices with Darling to pretend that Satan sought to re-enter into him, & of some other his untrue assertions, concerning the boy's fites, and of his cunning dealing likewise with him, that he should never confess his dissimulation Ca 4. pag 175:  
How Darling confessed his own dissimulation Chap. pag 179.  
A brief of K. wright's confession, touching the beginning of her dissimulation, & of the reasons that moved her so to do Ca 6. pag. 185.  
Of M. Darrel's procedings with Katherine Wright, for her protend●ed dispossession. Chap. 7. pag. 187.  
Of M. Darrel's proceedings with Mary Cooper, the siister of William Somers. Chap. 9 pag. 195.    

Faults escaped  
pag 8 sbeaches for speeches, p, 14 high 〈◊〉 for commissioners, pa. 19 to be 〈◊〉, to be p 2 ●●snbscy: be for subsen●e ●b which I know for with I know p. 23. demu● for denum ib. did etc. by for wa●. by. p. 26 and then for us then, p. 36. 〈…〉 45 but the for but thus the, p 47. is it for it is p 54 descendant for ●●cedant. p. 7., 〈…〉 for as well more p 77 year 99 for year 98, p. 95. undoubtedly for 〈…〉 indeed.  
FINIS.